World Map

The Birth of the Dragon Emperor

The Birth of the Dragon Emperor

ALWAYS stay with me, the child prayed.

A Dragon God descended from the sky

A Goddess emerged from a flower.

Babies, children, adults, men, and women.

All were equal in the face of the gods.

Everyone is a child of the gods.

A man pointed a sword at the deities.

“God?! Hmph! Show me proof!” he shouted.

A woman pointed accusingly at the deities.

“How dare you call yourself a Goddess?! You’re useless!” she screamed.

The Dragon God called forth a dragon to burn the sword to cinders.

The Goddess allowed the land to prosper and offered it to the people.

Many humans turned over a new leaf to believe in the deities.

However, the humans who refused to believe in the gods continued to fight.

They claimed that they should be the ones at the top and incited battles.

“Please, save us so that we may live in peace.”

The gods heard the pleas of the people and made nations.

To the east was the nation created by the Dragon God.

To the west was the nation built by the Goddess.

But then one person posed a simple question.

“Which country will make me happy?”

The people of the eastern nation had a reply.

“If humans ever make a mistake, the Dragon God will guide us on the right path.”

The people of the western country argued for their side.

“If humans are ever in need, the Goddess will lend us a helping hand.”

The eastern nation was the Rave Empire.

The land was protected by the Dragon God.

The dragons would guide the way.

But it’s up to humans to attain happiness for themselves.

If you reach out, light and rain will pour upon your hand.

That is where justice is.

When you feel disheartened and you need time to stand back up on your feet, the sky will always be watching over you.

AS sunbeams trickled into the cottage, a girl sang a lullaby, her voice echoing in the air. Every child of the Rave Empire grew up with this lullaby—the song was drawn from mythology. The latter half of the song was famous, and many could sing it by heart, but the girl could recite the first half as well, due in no small part to the fact that she was a dancer and singer. Lars flashed a discreet smile under the shade of a tree, impressed that the girl had some motherly qualities.

This garden had been abandoned and neglected; it was set to shut down, and no one else was around the old cottage. Ivy covered the decaying building, and the occasional white flower bloomed throughout, making it seem like a lonely and sparsely decorated place.

“I want to see my child,” Lars had said two days ago via a message.

The last time he met her, her stomach was round and bulging, proof that she was heavy with child. His son hadn’t been born just yet, and if she gave birth on schedule, his son would be around one and a half years old by now. He hadn’t met her for nearly two years.

Yet, not once did Lars doubt the woman—he was certain that she would answer his plea. The guard of the back gate of the Empress’s Palace turned pale at the sight of Lars.

“Please let me through,” he whispered.

What could the guard do? They turned away and stepped out of his path. When Lars walked past any ladies-in-waiting, he placed an index finger over his lips and smiled gently, causing the ladies to turn red and nod furiously. The empresses cast vengeful gazes at him, but all he needed to do was glare at them to keep them in check; no doubt they were scrambling to prepare him some tea.

True to his predictions, the once-pregnant woman answered his call and waited for him in the usual cottage. When he called her name, she jolted in surprise and turned around, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Before she could pepper him with questions, he silenced her lips. When he saw her eyes soften with ecstasy, he turned toward the poor boy who was lying upon the cold, stone floor of the cottage instead of a cradle.

The woman noticed Lars’s gaze, and she hastily scooped her son in her arms and placed him back into the cradle. This woman had another son, but she handled kids roughly, and it was clear that she wasn’t used to rearing her children regularly. The woman may have been an empress, but she came from the house of a commoner; she was on the lowest rung of the ladder and had no one to back her. Clearly, she had no money to hire several wet nurses, and Lars couldn’t help but laugh at the mere thought of her taking care of her other child. The woman, misunderstanding the reason behind his smile, approached him to create a family that looked like it stepped straight out of a painting—a portrait of a happy family.

“He’s your son,” she said.

She didn’t seem at all guilty or ashamed of what she’d done. She was dull-witted and quick to spread her legs in front of anyone she liked; it’d come as no surprise if people believed that this child didn’t belong to Emperor Meruonis. In fact, some may assume that the boy was Lars’s son.

“This child is an imperial prince of Rave,” Lars said gently, his tone a touch icy as he ensured he got his point across. “You promised to raise him as such, didn’t you?”

The woman hastily nodded. “R-Right. I know that. Don’t worry.”

“I’d love for you to raise him into a splendid man. I hope he’ll receive a proper education, fitting for an emperor.”

“O-Of course! I’ll raise him properly! I promise you that!”

She quickly averted her gaze, perhaps out of guilt, but Lars had nothing to worry about. Many people within the Empress’s Palace still wished to attract his attention; even if this woman were thrown out, many others would jump at the chance to rear his son if they learned that they could periodically meet Lars. Indeed, children were the glue that helped parents bond. Hence, this child was raised well, even under the care of this useless mother.

“His name’s Hadis,” she said. “You said that you wanted to name him as such if he were a boy.”

“Ah, so you remembered,” Lars replied.

“Of course. Look. He’s the spitting image of you, especially his eyes.”

“He’s got black hair.”

“He sure does. The color that represents us.”

The woman showed off her son like a seller displaying a new product, and her shrill voice must’ve been grating to the boy’s ears. The slumbering baby knitted his brows and slowly opened his eyes—two orbs of gold.

This child had black hair and gold eyes. That, in and of itself, didn’t mean anything, but the sheer possibility of something greater forced Lars’s eyes to remain glued to his son. It mattered not how beautiful a woman, man, or a piece of art was; they were all seen as garbage in Lars’s eyes—items of little value. And yet, he couldn’t look away from his son, whose gaze darted around the room. The baby was searching for something. The woman, who tried to act like a mother, happily showed her son to Lars.

“Look! That’s your daddy,” she said.

But it was clear that the baby was looking for something else. After a while, when he couldn’t find what he sought, he scrunched his face with disdain and sorrow.

“W-Wave…” the baby murmured.

His small, adorable voice gave Lars goosebumps. Was it joy? No, it was something greater—unadulterated delight. He quickly covered his mouth to hide his forming smile.

“No, Hadis, dear,” the woman said. “His name is Lars. You must call him ‘father.’ Go on, dear.”

“Rave…” the baby murmured as he looked around the room.

He reached out toward Lars, the small palms of his hands emitting the faintest glimmer of silver particles. The shimmer, akin to beautiful stardust, was proof of magical energy.

“That’s right, he’s your father,” the woman said.

The foolish lady seemed overjoyed, while Lars internally mocked her. You absolute idiot, he thought. Don’t you understand? My son’s searching for a god, the Dragon God. A Dragon Emperor hadn’t been born in the Rave imperial family for the past three centuries, which was much cause for concern. If Dragon God Rave ever revealed himself, it would undoubtedly be publicized; the radio silence implied that only Lars’s son could see the Dragon God, and no one else.

“I’ve never felt better…” Lars murmured under his breath.

“Pardon?” the woman asked.

“I’ve got to go.”

Lars took a step back, much to the astonishment of the woman. She widened her eyes with visible surprise.

“Wh-Why?” she asked. “Emperor Meruonis has recently been visiting Empress Cornelia. You should still have some time.”

“Oh, I truly pity him,” Lars mumbled.

If memory served, the emperor was betting it all on a suspicious piece of information that he heard from Kratos, but so long as Lars’s son was here, the emperor’s efforts would be all for naught. Lars truly pitied His Imperial Majesty, but the woman failed to notice Lars’s melancholic blinks as she gazed at him, enamored.

“I’m no longer the knight who guards the Empress’s Palace,” Lars said. “Both His Highness George and His Majesty Meruonis hate me, so if I stay here for too long, I’d only cause further misunderstandings.”

“It must be her! First Consort Cassandra!” the woman spat. “She also chased you out of the Empress’s Palace, didn’t she?!”

“We’ve engaged in a forbidden love. The Dragon God will never bless us for it.”

He spoke as though he were reciting a poem; this idiotic woman favored these bittersweet words. Only his gaze remained on his son as he felt like he locked eyes with the baby, who possessed a set of beautiful, golden eyes. Lars had always been told of his beauty by the women, men, and elderly who served him, but even he found himself enchanted by the child’s beauty. For the first time in his life, Lars was sucked in by the spell of this baby, and he planted a kiss on his son’s cheek. The golden eyes blinked and turned round with surprise, an adorable sight.

“I love you,” Lars murmured.

His tone was tinged with earnestness as he expressed his genuine affection for his child. He didn’t want to part ways with his son. Finally, he understood unconditional love—he’d do anything for this child, and he needed nothing else. He’d offer this baby everything he had. True, unadulterated love.

“I’ll visit Hadis again,” Lars said. “Take care of him until then.”

“Wait,” the woman cried.

But Lars didn’t hear her voice. If he stayed there any longer, he knew he’d say something unnecessary. He knew he couldn’t mask his smile and stop himself from laughing with joy. My own son! The Dragon Emperor! I knew it! I knew we were the true descendants of the Dragon Emperor! We’re the true Rave imperial family! We’re not like the current imperial family lazing around in the imperial capital as the Goddess toys with them!

His grandfather and father of Zaza Village, who passed the rumor down through the generations and claimed that they were truly a part of the imperial family, weren’t spreading pathetic delusions worthy of mockery. The seemingly absurd and secret story that the Dragon Emperor’s child and younger brother fled to the village three centuries ago to escape the Goddess was true. The birth of Lars’s son was proof of that. Oh, Dragon God Rave! You truly weave a just and beautiful web of fate!

“Sir Lars?” the high-pitched voice of a young boy called out.

Lars, who tried to leave the garden, whirled around and immediately went down on one knee. “Princes Rudgar, Arnold, and Minerd. It’s a pleasure to see you,” he said.

“It’s been a while,” Rudgar replied. “I thought you were assigned to a distant region. What brings you here today?”

“Just to run an errand, Your Highness. And what about you, Prince Rudgar?”

The mature and clever Rudgar glanced at his half-brothers as he held each of their hands. “We came here to invite Vissel out,” the boy replied. “I thought he’d be lonely again all by himself.”

The boys all had different mothers, but that was apparently a trivial issue for them. Perhaps it was because none of them felt the need to aggressively fight for the throne. It was a wholesome sight to see and a breath of fresh air in contrast to the princes higher in the imperial ladder than they were, who were always bickering with each other.

It’s a genuine shame that Rudgar isn’t the crown prince. Among the princes, I like him the best, Lars mused.

“I don’t think we can invite Risteard or Hadis yet…” Rudgar started.

He was interrupted by the cries of Lars’s baby, along with the shrill shrieks of the woman who could hardly serve as a mother. Rudgar frowned before he immediately turned to his younger half-brothers.

“Arnold, Minerd, you two should wait in the library,” Rudgar ordered. “I’ll be right behind you. You know how to get there, don’t you?”

“We do,” Arnold replied. “It’s over there. Let’s go, Minerd.”

“Arnold, it’s faster if we use that route,” Minerd insisted.

The two young boys quickly understood and rushed out of the garden holding hands.

“If you’ll excuse me,” Lars said.

“Sure,” Rudgar replied. Clearly, the boy was concerned about his half-brother’s wailing and showed no signs of stopping Lars before swiftly heading for the cottage himself.

What a pity. You’re ignorant of the fact that the half-brother you’re trying to help will one day destroy you all. I really do like you as a prince, and it feels like such a waste to see you go.

Lars truly loved kind people. It was one sort of beauty that he didn’t possess, and he loved to test kindness, to see if they could always maintain the veneer of gentleness or if they’d snap one day. And his prime example was the Dragon Emperor. How much longer will I be able to lay my eyes on him?

The real Dragon Emperor, born in the remote, frontier region, could easily storm the imperial castle, call for reform, and become emperor. But treading the same steps as the tales of Dragon Emperor Rave, when he was still in his human form, was a boring one. If possible, Lars wanted to try something new. This was a seed that he’d carefully planted within the Rave imperial family. He only chose that vapid woman because her head was empty, and she would remain utterly ignorant.

His son, the true Dragon Emperor, would surely bloom more proudly and beautifully than anyone else, even if he was thrown in a puddle of sludge. Lars determined it was his lifelong duty to prepare the perfect stage for his son. The only thing left he could do was to flee with all his might so that he could observe his son for as long as possible. He was certain that the Rave imperial family would use everything at their disposal to kill him. He knew that he’d be murdered in the near future, but that was all according to plan.

Ah, but there was just one magnificent miscalculation. He’d fallen in love with his son at first glance. If Lars was certain that his son had the blood of Dragon God Rave, the man was determined to scatter seeds of doubt to spark strife, but he could no longer do that. No other flower other than his son mattered to him—nothing else needed to exist. Any flowers in the likeness of his son—ones that bore no fruit—which lined up beside Hadis were an act of blasphemy toward him. These attempts were considered sacrilege, a betrayal. It couldn’t be forgiven. But I might not live to see my son fully bloom.

“Live as you see fit, Hadis,” Lars murmured.

A hint of selfishness was befitting for a Dragon Emperor, the ruler of the Rave Empire and the practical reincarnation of the Dragon God.

“I lived as I liked, too,” Lars said.

He persevered in a world as beautiful as Heaven and as filthy as Hell.

***

A carriage clattered along the road, bouncing around because of the bumpy road. Hadis used his small hand to firmly grasp the handle of the carriage and maintain his balance. He had a blanket on his lap to keep warm, but it slid off when the carriage wheel ran over a pebble and jostled.

“We’ll arrive soon, Hadis,” the Dragon God said.

Hadis nodded as he brought his scarf all the way above his chin. “It’s cold.”

“Yeah, we’re pretty high up. This place is pretty cool in the summer, too, you know. And here.” The deity slid under the blanket that fell to the floor and placed it back onto Hadis’s lap. The little boy frowned.

“Will I never see my brother…Vissel, ever again?” he asked.

Vissel had swatted away the soldiers who tried to keep him back and managed to throw a blanket into the carriage window before Hadis left.

“Don’t catch a cold!” Vissel had called, his words of final farewell.

“Nah, I’m sure you will again,” Rave replied. He perched atop the boy’s knees, locking gazes with Hadis with the same golden eyes. “You’ll be able to return to the imperial castle one day. I’m sure of it.”

“Really?” Hadis asked.

“Positive. You’re the Dragon Emperor, aren’t you? But you’re still too young and small, and humans have their own reputations to uphold. It takes time for them to understand who you are. Do you understand?”

“A little… It’s because they saw my Heavenly Sword, huh… I’m sorry.”

“You’re not to blame there. I’m the one at fault. I misjudged the situation.”

Tears formed in the corners of Hadis’s eyes as he recalled the series of events. It all started with a simple issue. Hadis was the youngest prince and a crybaby, making him a prime target for bullying by his siblings, who needed to blow off some steam due in no small part to their mothers battling for power and influence. Some of Hadis’s siblings were wary of this bullying and jumped to his defense, but the shy and reclusive boy was inept at running around and avoiding issues.

On that day, Hadis had found a book he wanted to read, but he was called cheeky for reading and had it violently yanked from his hands. And so, he returned to his room sobbing. Other humans couldn’t see Rave, and if he wanted to calm a wailing Hadis, the Dragon God could only call forth a supernatural phenomenon; if the boy were unable to control his mana from his heightened emotions, he’d inadvertently move items around him in the heat of the moment. When Hadis was a very young child, he often called out for Rave, the deity seemingly invisible to everyone else’s eyes, which made for a creepy sight.

That day, Hadis wouldn’t stop crying. If his brother, Vissel, were around, maybe Hadis would’ve easily changed his mood, but Vissel was busy being taught by a private tutor at this hour. Left with no other choice, Rave pulled a secret move that always cheered Hadis up. The deity turned into the Heavenly Sword.

Hadis loved more than anything to gaze at the glimmering, silver particles of magical energy that trickled out of the beautiful blade. Rave’s plan worked, and at once, Hadis stopped crying as he happily clutched the hilt of the blade with his tiny hands. The sword was still taller than young Hadis, but the vessel of the Dragon God wasn’t affected by the hefty weight of the weapon. The boy would twirl the Heavenly Sword around like a toy and claim that he was the Dragon Emperor; this sort of pretend play was popular among his siblings. Admittedly, Rave found it puzzling—Hadis was the true Dragon Emperor, and there was no reason for him to pretend that he was one. Still, Hadis squealed with joy as the glimmering silver particles danced about him.

Just then, Vissel had returned with Hadis’s mother in tow. If Vissel were alone, surely, Hadis could’ve come up with an excuse or two, for he’d already told his brother that he could see Rave. While it was unclear if Vissel actually believed Hadis’s words, the clever older brother wouldn’t have caused much of a fuss, even if he was surprised. However, the same couldn’t be said for Hadis’s mother, and there was no fooling her. She paled and was visibly taken aback. She demanded to know what that blade was.

What could a frightened Hadis say? He told the truth—that he held the Heavenly Sword—and his mother let out a high-pitched scream. It was so shrill and loud that Hadis froze, and she took that moment to push him down, no questions asked. She shouted that a monster was in the castle.

Things took a turn for the worse. Rave turned back to his normal form, but Hadis was accused of hiding the Heavenly Sword somewhere. He was interrogated relentlessly, and his mother ordered him to reveal the sword again; no longer was she in her right mind.

“I’m not to blame!” his mother cried as she kicked and punched her son. “You monster! I’ll kill you!”

The servants who heard the fuss rushed over, but when they saw Hadis receiving a beating, they assumed that the empress was throwing one of her usual tantrums and gazed at the scene from afar. No one tried to stop her, barring Vissel. But he was a young boy as well, and there wasn’t much that he could do.

Hadis’s mother had always been a good-for-nothing; she always took her anger out on children, and it wasn’t a rare sight to see Hadis receiving a punch or two from her. The Dragon Emperor hadn’t appeared within the Rave imperial family for the past three centuries, and the Three Dukes held almost all the power. Some chose to curry favor with Kratos, while others were hell-bent on battling for power. Who knew how the imperial castle would react if they learned that little Hadis was the real Dragon Emperor? And so, Rave told the boy to keep a tight lid on his powers.

Rave was the God of Logic. He wasn’t allowed to interfere with the matters of humans like the Dragon Emperor, even if he was the vessel of the deity. The god wasn’t allowed to see the vessel as another part of himself; above all, whenever divine powers meddled with human affairs, it tended to easily destroy a human’s life. Still, one had to be flexible, and there were exceptions to every rule. When Rave saw Hadis’s mother tug her son by his hair and try to push him out the window to his death, the deity could no longer sit back and watch.

He transformed into the Heavenly Sword and blew the mother away. He ordered the dragons within the imperial capital to be on standby, ready to attack the castle at any moment. All the while, he calmed Hadis, who cried and clung to the blade, and Rave made his message clear.

“Would you like to incur the wrath of the Dragon God?”

Rave had no idea what the humans discussed and decided upon after this debacle. He had to stay beside little Hadis and refused to let the boy out of his sight. There were only about ten witnesses. Did people assume that the mother, in her confusion, hallucinated a sword? Did they refuse to admit that a Dragon Emperor was born? Or did they decide to keep this decision on hold? No matter the case, it didn’t take long for Hadis to be sent to the frontier.

Sure, Rave could’ve threatened the humans and allowed Hadis to stay in the imperial castle, and perhaps even allowed the boy to claim the throne. But the deity couldn’t find this to be the optimal outcome for the poor, shy boy. Rave agreed with leaving; he thought it was best for Hadis to temporarily leave the imperial castle, and more importantly, separate him from his abusive mother. It didn’t matter where Hadis was sent to anyway—it didn’t change the fact that he was the true Dragon Emperor.

Rave took the end of Hadis’s scarf and wiped the boy’s tears away. Hadis sniffled and flashed a goofy smile.

“I’m heading to where you used to live, right, Rave?” Hadis asked.

“Yep, when I was human,” Rave replied.

The boy was at first terrified to move to an unknown location all by himself, but when Rave told him of the place, Hadis looked visibly relieved. He went up on his knees to peer out the window.

“There’s nothing here,” Hadis remarked.

“Whoa, yeah,” Rave agreed. “How many years has it been… Ugh… It’s been a millennium.”

“A millennium?” Hadis widened his eyes before he giggled within the cramped and cold carriage. “Then you don’t know anything about this place either!”

“That’s not true! I think you’re gonna live in the house that I was born in!”

The carriage creaked to a halt.

“Out!” the coachman barked, the tone violent and angry. One should never speak to a person that way, much less to an imperial prince.

Hadis cradled the small items of luggage that he chose with Rave before he clumsily jumped to the ground. The coachman threw the rest of Hadis’s belongings onto the dirt without providing the least bit of care before the carriage sped off. But Hadis could only gaze at the building in front of him in a daze as he failed to turn toward the carriage; Rave was equally taken aback and couldn’t even offer a snarky remark.

“Is this your old home, Rave?” Hadis asked.

“Y-Yeah…” Rave replied.

It was a massive plot of land. There was soil and nothing more. Any structures that resembled walls had crumbled away, and the roof was rotting and weathered from time. It looked more like a haunted house, further accentuated by an iron fence with a sign that read, “Keep Out.” Birds shrieked loudly nearby as though they owned the place.

The only buildings that remained were the cylindrical tower used as a storage space and a small, stone building that was likely for the people who managed the place. If memory served Rave, an elderly couple lived there, and there was a small fireplace, kitchen, and bedroom. Was little Hadis supposed to live in this rundown place? He was an imperial prince of Rave.

“Is this a stable for pigs?” Hadis asked.

“No, it’s your house. Don’t act spoiled,” Rave said, making sure that he sounded strict. “Sure, this might’ve been a home for Dragon Emperor Rave in his human form, but it’s still been a thousand years. It’d be crueler to force them to take care of this house for all this time. And you know what they say! Home is where you make it! C’mon, don’t just stand there. You wouldn’t want to catch a cold, would you?”

“N-No.”

Little Hadis couldn’t carry all his belongings in one trip. Rave used his magic to raise the items in the air and float them into the house.

“Are you allowed to do that?” Hadis asked.

“Sure, who’s watching?” Rave replied.

“Right.” Hadis looked a touch delighted as he nodded and opened the door. “This’ll be our new home, just the two of us!”

“That’s right, kid. Hey, it’s not all that bad on the inside! Pretty clean, and the fireplace works, I think! Where’re the matches? Bah, I’m too lazy to look for ’em! I’ll just light it up with my magic and… Whoa!”

He set the dust on fire and black smoke rose up high. The Dragon God ordered a coughing Hadis to open a window, and when he finally managed to do so, he let all the smoke out. Rave saw Hadis’s face covered with soot and burst out laughing, much to the boy’s dismay. The young Dragon Emperor frowned and sat on the ground.

Rave chuckled as he faced the boy. “You should learn how to hunt while you can subsist on the preserved food that you’ve brought.”

Since Hadis was sent here, it meant that the Rave imperial family wanted to keep the boy in captivity until his dying breath. There would probably be someone who’d periodically check on him to see if he was alive and remained in this house, and the inspector would likely have some food on them. But that wouldn’t last forever, and it seemed foolish to rely on an unreliable source for sustenance.

“I can’t hunt,” Hadis bemoaned.

“Don’t worry, I can teach you,” Rave replied. “You’re my vessel. There’s no way you can’t hunt.”

“R-Right. Okay.”

Surely, it was an act of cruelty to force this young boy to live on his own; Rave was acutely aware of that. But he was certain that this child would become the Dragon Emperor, and he must learn to survive as a human.

“I can do a bit of cooking too,” Rave added. “If you want your meat cooked, leave it to me! It’s the one thing that my wife praised me about!”

“Your wife?” Hadis asked.

“Yeah, the Dragon Consort. You’ll get one too, one day.”

Hadis blinked back quizzically; he was still too young for this topic. Rave flashed a strained smile as he outstretched his wings, vehemently hoping that the color of despair would never dye the boy’s golden eyes.

“All right, what d’ya wanna do?” Rave asked. “There aren’t any noisy humans around, so let’s do as we please!”

“I-I wanna grow a garden with veggies!” Hadis replied.

“Oooh, nice idea! Hey, can you grow some fruit too? I’m no good when it comes to stuff like that, but… Oh! I remember now! If things haven’t changed over the years, I think there’re like a ton of books in the tower over there! Wanna do some investigating?”

“Mhm! Yeah!” Hadis nodded along happily. “I’ll work hard! Let’s do some cleaning first!”

“All right! But you’d better call it quits before you get a coughing fit.”

“I’ll be fine. You’re by my side, after all.”

How could this human child smile in this musky, moldy, dingy room? What was he so happy about? The only promise Rave could keep was that they’d always be together, and nothing more. The Dragon God swallowed his emotions that he hid behind his eyes, those that welled up within his chest, and he forced a smile.

Year 1310 on the Divine Calendar: Beilburg’s Murder-Suicide

THE port city closest to Kratos’s royal capital enjoyed surprisingly peaceful waves and winds. No one would have ever expected that the military port was besieged a mere few days ago, leading to the deaths of many soldiers in battle. Just as the name of the floating city of Beilburg above the sea suggested, gentle waves had washed away the debacle.

The soldiers were all lined up to greet the emperor, including lords who ruled over nearby cities; all were a part of Marquess Beil’s personal army as he stood as the sole commander. Hadis walked down the bridge as he felt the pressure in the air, an attempt to intimidate him, and gazed down at the kneeling Marquess Beil.

“Welcome back, Your Majesty,” the marquess said.

“Thank you for this warm welcome,” Hadis replied.

“How was Kratos? Are there any triggers of warfare as you feared, Your Majesty?”

“Where’s the Northern Division?”

Hadis ignored the mocking question and kept a smile plastered on his face as he changed topics. The emperor was to be guarded by the Northern Division, a squad he placed in Beilburg; it was unusual for House Beil’s private army to greet him.

Marquess Beil knitted his brows, miffed that his attempt at provocation was ignored, but he immediately came up with a mocking reply. “Ah, yes, you were kept in the dark about it, weren’t you, Your Majesty?” the marquess said. “Bandits have entered the military port, and my daughter, Sphere, has been captured. Unfortunately, the Northern Division has proven itself utterly worthless, and I was forced to deploy my army—”

“Are there any survivors of the Northern Division?” Hadis interjected.

Marquess Beil cleared his throat and maintained his neat posture as he continued his report. “None, I’m afraid. They were all slaughtered by the bandits. Some have fled in the face of the enemy, and I personally saw to it that such cowards were disposed of. Some were luckily not present at the scene during this ordeal, and I’ve ordered them to guard the military port, but there aren’t nearly enough of them to guard a man of your caliber, Your Majesty. And so, I’ve decided to welcome you with my soldiers.”

Clearly, the marquess had disposed of the evidence. Hadis was almost certain that the marquess had staged a kidnapping and crushed the Northern Division so that he could take full control of the military port, but unfortunately, the Dragon Emperor had no proof. Perhaps bandits actually attacked the port, and the marquess took advantage of that to get rid of the Northern Division. Hadis had to confirm the facts first before he could act; he was a step behind, but it was better to do something than nothing at all.

“Which means there are some soldiers of the Northern Division still alive,” Hadis replied. “Do you have a list of these absentees?”

“I do,” the marquess replied.

“Then bring that to me. I need to know how many survivors there are, or I can’t even begin to rebuild this division.”

“Indeed? I find it nigh impossible for you to rebuild the Northern Division, Your Majesty.”

The marquess was obviously making fun of the Dragon Emperor as he flashed a smug grin and gave a lackadaisical reply. The fact that he didn’t probe for further details made it clear that he underestimated Hadis as an emperor and assumed that he couldn’t do a single thing. The marquess had taken Hadis for nothing more than a figurehead.

I’ve got your message loud and clear, Hadis thought. And that’s just fine with me.

It’d only been a year since Hadis became emperor, and he had no one to support him when he was in need. The only thing he could do was act differently from his opponent’s expectations, or crush them head-on. And I need to know if he’s partially responsible for this series of events, or if I need to punish them as a group.

The survivors of the Northern Division were no doubt those under Marquess Beil’s control. But if Hadis called each soldier out in isolation and cast his judgment on them, there might be a traitor who’d crack in hopes of a lighter sentence. He knew that this wasn’t the job for an emperor as he hid his wry smile when he recalled one more important topic.

“And how is Lady Sphere? Is she all right?” he asked.

“Yes, I was able to save her with my own hands,” the marquess replied. “It seemed even the bandit chief hesitated to kill my daughter.”

“That chief must be the ringleader, I presume. I’d like to speak with them. Schedule a meeting immediately.”

“They’ve already died by suicide, Your Majesty. When my army surrounded them, they realized that they had nowhere to flee and took the easy way out.”

The marquess made it sound like some sort of heroic tale, but reality was that he’d taken care of this so-called bandit chief, too. All right, I’ll think of my next move.

“I’m truly glad to hear that Lady Sphere is safe,” Hadis said. “I’d like to speak with her later.”

“Unfortunately, my daughter has become tight as a clam when we touch upon this incident,” the marquess replied. “She’s also become quite depressed.”

“Then I shall visit her and send her my well wishes.”

“Oh, you needn’t trouble yourself with that, Your Majesty.”

“Is her condition that serious? I shall send her a doctor immediately. Unless…there’s some sort of separate issue?”

The marquess hesitated for a moment before he finally shook his head. Sphere and Hadis had gotten friendly over tea; it made little sense for the marquess to adamantly refuse to let the emperor meet her. I don’t mind if he continues to underestimate me, but… Hadis smiled as he walked past the marquess, doing his best to lower everyone’s guard.

“We can talk further at Castle Beil,” Hadis said. “I’m a bit tired from the boat ride here. I’d love to rest in my room as soon as I can.”

“Of course, Your Majesty,” the marquess replied.

He sounded relieved as he bowed, and Hadis let out a sigh while he glanced at the top of the marquess’s head. I just got back, but I’ve got a ton of work to do.

While Marquess Beil didn’t openly condemn Hadis, the Northern Division was under the direct control of the emperor and thus was a part of the imperial army. Naturally, Hadis would be blamed for the loss of this division, and pesky people in the imperial capital must’ve been plotting some sneaky schemes of their own as he headed for Castle Beil. He fully expected Marquess Beil to say something while he stayed in the city.

In fact, the marquess must’ve already made necessary preparations of his own to accuse Hadis of wrongdoing while he was away in Kratos Kingdom. First and foremost, the issue was that no information regarding the Northern Division had ever reached Hadis’s ears until recently. When he was preparing to leave the kingdom, he heard through the grapevine from a person in Kratos about the incident, which led to him learning about the debacle of Beil.

The emperor had left the empire for only a brief moment, and troubles arose the moment he did. He’d been on guard in Kratos as well, fearing that the Goddess would try something funny, or more precisely, appear in front of his eyes. But ultimately, his worries were for naught. Neither the dark spear nor her translucent specter-like form emerged. This sort of needless worrying tired Hadis out mentally.

The marquess escorted the emperor to a room. Hadis chased out all the servants, and only when he was alone did he cast aside his heavy mantle onto the sofa. He loosened the clothing around his neck and stepped out onto the terrace to enjoy the cool, ocean breeze. Just then, Rave, who refused to show himself in Kratos, appeared.

“Finally home, eh?” Rave said. “Did you get seasick?”

“No, I was fine,” Hadis replied. “I took some medicine for motion sickness and fell asleep.”

“It would’ve been instant if you’d teleport, but you insisted on returning home by ship. We did power that ship with magic, though.”

“Can you blame me? It’d cause them trouble if I appeared out of nowhere. While I’ve got a few more troublesome affairs to worry about, my visit to Kratos ended without a hitch. I guess I worried for nothing.”

Hadis had been informed of the morons who’d act the moment he was away, but he didn’t know the extent of these people’s movements. The mere thought gave him a headache. He leaned on the railing of the terrace pensively.

“But hey, you learned some stuff, didn’t you?” Rave muttered. “The Goddess didn’t come to see you, meaning that her vessel hasn’t emerged yet.”

“I’m almost certain it’s Princess Faris, though,” Hadis replied.

He’d caught just one glimpse of her at the party. He couldn’t sense any magic from the girl, but he intuitively knew that she was the one. Her bloodline also made her the prime candidate.

“Six more years until she turns fourteen, huh…” Rave mused. “I can’t tell if it’s good or bad that she has so much time. But don’t let your guard down. It’s been three centuries, so I won’t be surprised if the Goddess no longer chooses the princess as her vessel. The reason people of high mana are born in Kratos is because it’s easy to make them into the Goddess’s temporary vessel.”

“Even her citizens are her vessels,” Hadis replied. “Has she got no integrity? She should be like you, who only chooses from the Rave imperial family.”

“I’m not doing it by choice. I have to choose from the imperial family. Besides, a temporary vessel just means that that person’s body will be taken over. A weak vessel will break easily. And the Goddess really has no shame about stuff like that—caution to the wind and all.”

Yet, she was allowed to do so because she was doing it all for love. As the Goddess of Love, she had every right to act as she pleased. She would always whisper her love in Hadis’s ear as she smiled. And precisely because she loved him, she’d do whatever she could to win him over, to ensure that he would never gaze at another woman aside from her again.

“If you get a Dragon Consort, the Goddess will focus on her instead,” Rave said. “It’ll make your life a whole lot easier.”

“But I couldn’t find a consort. It’s not my fault,” Hadis insisted. “And you didn’t emerge either.”

Rave refused to show himself during practically his entire stay in Kratos, the crown prince’s birthday party included. When Hadis pointed his complaint at the deity, the Dragon God glared at him angrily.

“Even if a girl can see me, that doesn’t make things automatically okay!” Rave snapped. “And if a girl could see me, the Goddess would quickly catch wind of that and kill that poor kid in a flash!”

“So I’m looking for a girl under fourteen who can see you and won’t get killed by the Goddess…” Hadis muttered. “Does someone like that exist?”

“Don’t worry, you’ll find one.”

Hadis was joking and didn’t expect Rave’s earnest reply. The Dragon Emperor’s smile almost stiffened, but he could eke out a response.

“The Kratos crown prince got engaged at fifteen,” Hadis said. “I can’t fall too far behind.”

“Oh yeah, I heard the fuss during the party,” Rave replied. “What kind of girl was she?”

“Really small. I think she had a ton of mana, too. High hopes for the future, no doubt.”

“Huh. Maybe she could’ve seen me and survived.”

“Now that you mention it, yeah! She could’ve!”

Rave grew exasperated at Hadis’s too-late realization. “Dude… You really need to fix that airheaded side of yours,” the Dragon God muttered.

“Ugh, I didn’t think about that!” Hadis wailed. “Damn, I should’ve kidnapped her.”

“Uh, no, you shouldn’t! If she’s the crown prince’s fiancée, it means she’s decently highly ranked in Kratos. If you take her, you’ll create an international problem.”

“Right, right… Yeah. And if she starts crying about going home, I’d be so crushed. I guess I’d need her consent first.”

But if she likes me, I’m not against whisking away a princess of an enemy kingdom, so long as she isn’t the Goddess. Hadis propped his elbows on the terrace railing and rested his face in his hands.

“I hope I can find my bride soon,” he sighed.

It was a genuine desire, and thus, Rave failed to notice something inside Hadis wearing thin.

***

HADIS sat in the seat as the guest of honor at a banquet while young girls lined up in front of him. What the heck? Hadis thought, perplexed.

Marquess Beil flashed a condescending smirk. “I’ve prepared little girls to your liking tonight, Your Majesty,” he said.

Hadis fell silent as he glanced at the young girls all dressed up. None of them were anywhere near the age of maturity, and they were all children; some were still in their single digits.

“Miss Sphere might’ve told him about the younger-than-fourteen requirement,” Rave guessed. The Dragon God’s voice echoed within Hadis’s head.

The Dragon Emperor nodded, sickened by the idea. That reminds me, I haven’t seen her yet. I meant to imply at the port that I still intend to protect Lady Sphere, but maybe that had the opposite effect.

“Please choose any girl that tickles your fancy,” Marquess Beil said.

You’d better not expect me to forgive you for the Northern Division incident because of this. Hadis flashed a smile and declined the offer.

“It’s not right for these kids to be awake at such a late hour,” he said. “Why don’t you have them head back?”

“Ah, yes, of course,” the marquess replied, a knowing smile curving his lips. “And which child would you like for your bedroom?”

The girls trembled with fear. What would happen to them if they were chosen by this cursed emperor? What would happen if they weren’t? Would they be punished? Yet, the marquess cared not about their feelings.

“If you cannot choose, you may select three or four girls,” the marquess said as though he knew what Hadis truly wanted.

The Dragon Emperor couldn’t help but feel his chest tighten, and he let an insult slip from his lips. “You goddamn scum.”

“Pardon?” the marquess asked.

“Are you implying that I fancy little girls?”

His icy tone made Marquess Beil look up with shock. The smirking nobles also immediately froze with fear as they fell silent, their smug smiles wiped from their faces. Ugh, what a pain.

“Seems like tonight’s banquet really isn’t my thing,” Hadis said as he scoffed through his nose. “Allow me to call it early. Oh, the rest of you can have your fun as you wish, of course.”

He turned on his heel and left the venue. Surely, even the densest of nobles realized that they earned the ire of the emperor.

“This’ll be a pain starting tomorrow, huh?” Rave asked.

Yeah. As Hadis spoke with Rave, he wondered how the nobles would react. Would they try to butter him up and regain his lost favor? Or would they become bold since the emperor hated them anyway? Since no one’s chasing after me, it must be the latter. He turned the corner of the corridor and was about to climb up the staircase when a familiar voice stopped him.

“Emperor Hadis!” Sphere called out. “Oh, I’m so glad I got to see you!”

Hadis turned to greet his friend, but quickly furrowed his brows when he saw her barefoot. She didn’t wear an ounce of makeup and was in her bedtime attire with a bedsheet draped over her shoulders; an unusual sight for the emperor’s friend, who always acted proper and ladylike.

“Did something happen?” Hadis asked, referring to her appearance. “I was told that you were stuck in bed following the port debacle.”

“I must tell you about that incident,” Sphere replied. “More specifically, I’d like to tell you about the people who saved me.”

“Was it not your father? That’s what I’ve been told.”

“No, I was spared by those of the Northern Division.” Sphere frowned and nodded when Hadis widened his eyes. “An archer and a greatsword wielder saved me. Camila and Zeke are their names, and they hail from the Hohboe region. They saved me and allowed me to flee with them from the port.”

“Where are they now?”

“We parted ways near this castle because they feared that they’d get killed if they were spotted by my father. But I was entrusted with a message from them. My father is likely involved with the Northern Division ordeal.” Sphere trembled for a moment before she continued, “We don’t have proof. The pair who saved me also said that they cannot prove this. But that day, the guards by the port were suspiciously few, and the sons of the nobles who were close to my father all took the day off when the incident occurred. The bandits also infiltrated the Northern Division by dressing up like them, somehow getting their hands on the uniforms. The only other circumstantial evidence we have is that my father allowed the bandits to escape. We’re quite certain that my father is behind this.”

“Do you know where your saviors went?”

“They only told me that they’d flee because they knew they’d get killed if they were discovered. The only other thing I’ve been told, Your Majesty, is that I must never tell another soul that they spared my life. And lo and behold, my father does seem very curious about my saviors. He demanded that I tell him.”

“Marquess Beil’s suspicious of you, then?”

Sphere nodded before she flashed a weak smile. “That day, my father asked that I head to the church located in the military port. I followed his orders and was dragged into the entire incident… When I safely returned to my father’s side, he seemed less relieved and more surprised.”

“You were…”

Supposed to have died there. But the marquess couldn’t kill Sphere in front of a crowd.

“My father keeps persistently asking me about details,” Sphere went on. “He wants to know if I saw anyone or heard anything. I told him that I’d only speak with you, Your Majesty, and he told me that he’d never allow me to meet you. He trapped me in a room with a guard…”

“Did you escape?” Hadis asked.

“I-I’m still fine, for now! No one’s discovered me yet because they’re so busy with the banquet.”

Hadis sighed, worried about Sphere risking her life, but now it was clear as day that the marquess was related to the string of incidents involving the Northern Division.

“I thank you for your bravery,” the emperor said. “You can leave the rest to me. Just continue listening to your father; you might be in danger if you openly oppose him.”

“O-Okay, Your Majesty,” Sphere replied.

“I’ll teleport you back with magic. You’ll be placed atop your bed, but don’t be alarmed.”

“All right. Um, what about the two who saved my life?”

“Do you know where they are?”

“N-No, unfortunately. They did mention that they might flee the empire…”

“They might still be here. I’ll search for them and thank them for sparing you.”

Sphere nodded in relief. Hadis gazed at the ground for a moment, and when he looked back up, she was gone. He stared at the remnants of magic as he pondered over his next move. Should I send out an order to reward the two for saving Sphere? No, I gotta figure out how everyone around me is involved with this ordeal.

“Y’know, I know there’s no changing reality, but it would’ve been ideal if Miss Sphere could see me,” Rave remarked as he perched atop Hadis’s shoulder.

There were once rumors that there was a girl who spoke with dragons, and Sphere had been called out to the imperial castle as that girl. She truthfully answered that she couldn’t see Rave and instead gave a response about the dragons.

“They’re very worried about you, Your Majesty,” she’d told him.

Hadis quite favored Sphere, enough to regard her as a friend and a companion to share a cup of tea with. But he feared that if he got too close to her, it’d only cause trouble—not politically. The Goddess might lay a hand on her.

“If House Beil falls from grace, I should at least find a fine husband for her,” Hadis muttered.

“Agreed,” Rave replied.

***

THE emperor didn’t want to keep Sphere too close, and he didn’t want to get too attached to her either. It might sound irresponsible, but he was acting in good faith to the best of his abilities. Precisely so that I won’t see those precious to me make a wretched transformation, just like what I’m seeing right now.

“Emperor…Hadis,” a familiar voice called.

The corpses of young girls were piled high to form a small mountain, and her bare feet splashed the crimson puddles beneath her. Crimson liquid dripped from the long blade tightly clutched in her hand as the suffocating stench of death and blood surrounded her.

“gOOD…eVEnING. mY PrECIoUS…dEaR,” she said.

Sphere smiled, her eyes wide open and dilated. Blood smeared her cheek. Perhaps this was fated to be from the moment Hadis showed any sense of care toward her—what else could he have done to avoid this fate?

Rave transformed his white, lithe body into the Heavenly Sword.

“Good evening, Kratos,” Hadis replied with a dead smile.

He’d sensed the presence of the Goddess and teleported to an underground prison. There was no one else around, barring the occasional torch that roared away and brightly lit the place. Sphere flashed a clumsy and awkward smile, her shadow looming behind the flames of the torches.

“tHAnK YoU…FoR cOMiNg To kRAtOs,” she said. “It…MAdE mE…hAPpY.”

“Yeah? You didn’t appear in front of me, though,” Hadis replied. “I sort of wanted to meet your vessel, I’ll have you know.”

“I waNTeD yOu tO…fInd me.” The Goddess spoke with fewer pauses and choppier words, likely growing accustomed to Sphere’s body. “That’s how woMen…are.”

The Goddess’s physical body wasn’t by Hadis’s side. She was still sealed with the Sacred Spear, stored by Kratos’s royal family, and she couldn’t do much on her own until she found a vessel. But just as her name suggested, she was a woman, and she could make any woman over fourteen her temporary vessel, though the lady would usually get destroyed, unable to handle the Goddess’s magic. When the Goddess took over a woman’s body, other than the deity’s true vessel, she couldn’t coexist with them—someone had to give way, and it was always the human that was killed.

But this’ll be a good opportunity. Sphere couldn’t use much mana. If he cut her down with his Heavenly Sword, he could weaken the Goddess considerably, though she wouldn’t lose her divinity. The deity wouldn’t be able to move for a while until she found a proper vessel that allowed her to use her powers once more. Rave didn’t voice his dissent either, nor did he exhibit any hesitation.

If Sphere’s sacrifice bought the emperor six more years, that would be the best course of action if he wanted to keep any damage and casualties to a minimum. That was logical, and that was the reality he wished for.

“What’d you come here for?” Hadis demanded.

He was aware that the Goddess knew of the risks, and he spoke with her, determined not to let this form of the Goddess wriggle out of his grasp. Hadis was aware that the Goddess wanted to speak with him, and this conversation brought her great joy.

“I’m here to See yOu,” she said.

“Is that why you killed those girls using Lady Sphere’s body?” Hadis asked.

He spoke with a tone of indifference as he confirmed the facts. The situation didn’t repulse him. He was used to it. He surmised that the girls were thrown into prison by Marquess Beil for earning the emperor’s ire, only to be hacked into pieces by the Goddess before they could even comprehend their situation. He felt bad for the innocent children and pitied them, but that was all.

If he showed even a moment of weakness, he knew that the Goddess would laugh triumphantly and take advantage of it. “Exactly! You get it now, don’t you? Only I can love you,” she’d say. The Goddess was always quick to point out that only she could always remain by his side.

“It doesn’t really matter how many people you kill,” Hadis said. “I only feel disgust toward you.”

He pointed his Heavenly Sword at her when Sphere—or the Goddess, rather—twisted her face and guffawed.

“Oh! Oh, my beloved dear!” she shouted. “You never understand anything, do you? Me? Kill them? Perish the thought! I haven’t done a single thing, my dear!”

“Are you accusing Sphere of murder, then?” Hadis spat. “Quit screwing around! She’s not like you! She’s nothing like the vicious woman that you are!”

“Oh, but she is! I’m mad too, you know. I made you into the Dragon Emperor, but you’re only angry with me! But I was going to forgive you because you came all the way to Kratos. I was just going to give you a little scare using this child, that’s all! Really! But then, but then… Oh, how comical! Humans never change, do they?”

After she laughed boisterously, Sphere’s neck abruptly fell forward in a very awkward pose. Hadis narrowed his eyes and spotted rope burns around her neck.

“She’s already dead, you see?” Kratos said.

Hadis drew in a sharp breath.

“A rope was wrapped around her neck, and she was strangled,” Kratos explained. “It was wrapped so tightly around her neck. Oh, I’m sure she was very frightened—who could imagine her own father doing that to her?”

“Her father? You mean Marquess Beil?” Hadis asked.

“Poor girl. She saw her father taking his anger out on the other little girls as he slapped and whipped them. One of them died from the beating. And then another tried to escape, so she was killed too. And this child, this body, couldn’t move an inch. She just trembled, unable to utter a word.”

“Don’t listen to this spiel,” Rave warned.

But the Goddess’s words were like a drop of poison that permeated throughout Hadis’s body and ate away at him.

“‘Perfect timing,’ her father said,” Kratos went on. “‘I’ll blame all these murders on you.’”

“How dare you act so high and mighty just because the emperor favors you?” Marquess Beil had spat. “You’re hiding something, aren’t you? But don’t worry, it’ll all end here.”

“How does it feel to be strangled by your own parent?” Kratos wondered aloud.

“If only you had never been born!” Marquess Beil had roared.

“Poor child. Poor, poor child,” Kratos said. “I thought it was my duty to tell you of this child’s last moments—you did favor her, didn’t you? When he tried to make it seem like she died by hanging, I used her body and made her move. Then that man let out a scream and ran away.”

A tear slid out from Sphere’s vacant eyes as Hadis gripped his Heavenly Sword.

“And then, you came,” Kratos said. “Oh, I’m so glad. I’m glad that I was at least able to tell you the truth. I’m the Goddess of Love. It’s my duty to heed this girl’s love as well, and I have to let her get her revenge.”

“Shut up,” Hadis growled.

“Poor child. I can’t forgive them. Just because she was a little drawn to you, she didn’t have to meet such a grisly end. They’re all awful, the lot of them. Don’t you agree, my dear? There’s no value in protecting them. You understand that, don’t you? You only need to love me and no one else. Why won’t you understand that?”

“Shut uuuuup!” Hadis roared as he swung his Heavenly Sword in the air, slicing through the laughter.

But the Goddess continued to giggle loudly as she slipped out of Sphere’s shadow. The lady fell on her knees before rolling onto the floor, by Hadis’s feet. Though the Goddess was no longer inside, Sphere’s eyes remained wide open. No longer could she talk, sip tea, or smile as she mentioned how lovely her drink was.

“aH hA Ha hA! Poor you!” Kratos cackled. “You remain blissfully unaware in the dark! But don’t worry. I’ll save you. I’m the only one in the world who can spare you. Don’t you agree, Brother?”

Mist began to swirl around Hadis as he readjusted his grip on his sword and cut through it. Yet, the Goddess’s laughter, which melted into the ceiling above, continued to echo throughout the dungeon.

“You won’t come out, Brother?” the Goddess whined. “Fine. I’ll save this child because you won’t. I’ll burn this city and make it into a sea of flames! Don’t cry. I’ll destroy anyone who dares to make you sad!”

“Hadis! This is bad!” Rave warned.

“I know,” Hadis replied.

The emperor averted his gaze from Sphere’s corpse. Rave glanced at Sphere for a moment too, but said nothing more.

When they teleported outside, fire swirled around them. The wind only amplified the roaring flames as it quickly spread throughout the land, dyeing the skies above the city a vivid scarlet. Residents desperately tried to extinguish the fires, but anything they did was a drop in the bucket compared to the destruction. The Goddess’s flames were created from her mana. Normal humans with zero magical capabilities couldn’t possibly extinguish the fire.

“What now?” Rave asked.

“We have to fight back with your fire,” Hadis replied.

The flames expelled from a dragon’s jaws could burn away magic—they could cast judgment from God. The fire created by the Dragon God could purify the Goddess’s flames. Hadis floated in the air as he gazed at the entirety of the city from above and grabbed Rave. The Dragon God obviously understood Hadis’s intentions, but refused to instantly change form.

“You sure?” the deity asked. “People will blame you for burning a city down.”

Hadis was about to rain the flames of purification against the burning fires of the Goddess. Normal people couldn’t have told the difference, but this was a trivial issue for Hadis.

“My infamy’ll be nothing compared to the bad rap that Lady Sphere will have to suffer,” Hadis replied.

“You’re…right,” Rave agreed with a pained expression. He instantly transformed into a blade and said, “Don’t push yourself.”

Hadis widened his golden eyes as the Heavenly Sword glittered brighter still and grew longer as it changed form. It glowed red as though it were soaked in blood, and with a single swing, it twisted like a whip as an explosion rang out, smoke billowing high in the air. The residents of the city, realizing that an attack rained down on them, let out screams of terror.

“What’s going on?!” one shrieked.

“Isn’t that the cursed emperor?!” another pointed out.

“The emperor’s burning our city down!” a third shouted.

But Hadis paid no heed to these words. He turned his back on them and swung his blade at the castle, the flames purifying the Goddess’s fire and extinguishing them. Yet, no one realized the fire was fading away as they panicked and scrambled about to seek refuge. Chaos ensued within the city streets.

Any survivors would certainly blame the Dragon Emperor for burning a city to ashes, but that was a trifling issue for Hadis. This is nothing compared to Sphere, who was killed, the little girls who were summoned and killed because of a misunderstanding, and the people who’re burning alive in this mess, Hadis thought. Or is it?

“Hadis?” Rave asked.

“Let’s finish this up, Rave,” Hadis replied.

I’m okay. I can still smile.

“I’m the Dragon Emperor,” Hadis said calmly. “I have to save everyone.”

Relieved, Rave agreed with these sentiments. The Goddess set fire to the city and returned to Kratos. She was only able to maintain her existence with magic. She couldn’t keep her form for long in the Rave Empire, which was entirely under the Dragon God’s control.

***

STILL, Rave remained vigilant and constantly left Hadis’s side to patrol around Beilburg. Rave treasured this empire and its people. They’re probably more important than me, Hadis flashed a wry smile. The Dragon God of Logic was supposed to protect and guide people. He couldn’t be any other way.

“Please listen to me, Your Majesty!” Marquess Beil demanded.

Hadis was resting his cheek on his hand as he gazed out the window, but he turned back when he heard the marquess’s angry roar.

“Almost the entirety of Beilburg has gone down in ashes!” the marquess bellowed. “Only a few citizens survived! What do you think of this situation?!”

He knew the answer, and this meeting simply covered what they already knew. Hadis didn’t need to answer. Lords who managed land nearby rushed to Beilburg’s aid when they heard of the devastation.

“Marquess Beil, who exactly caused the fire?” one lord asked.

“I’ve heard that Lady Sphere grew jealous of the girls, killed them, and then tried to commit suicide. Is this true?” another inquired.

“She didn’t just murder these innocent girls,” a third muttered. “She even had to set fire to the city and wreak havoc.”

“I ask that outsiders keep their mouths shut!” the marquess snapped. “My daughter couldn’t have possibly set fire to the city!”

“She couldn’t have?” Hadis asked, not missing this slip of the tongue. “What do you mean by that?”

Only Marquess Beil, the one who killed Sphere, and Hadis, who heard the truth from the Goddess, knew that the young lady was dead long before the flames went up. The marquess, realizing his mistake, looked frantic for only a moment before he swiftly regained his composure.

“My daughter was controlled by someone,” he insisted.

This part was true, but she was only used as a puppet after she died. Ironically, Hadis trusted the Goddess’s words on this point. Had the young lady still been alive, the Goddess would’ve forced Sphere to kill the girls in front of Hadis’s eyes before she killed herself. The Goddess possessed a twisted sense of love where she tried to convey that only she could truly understand the Dragon Emperor.

“Since you can’t be honest with yourself, I’ll take care of them for you,” the deity would’ve said. That was the kind of woman that she was.

“The Northern Division was present,” Marquess Beil insisted. “The fact that they couldn’t extinguish the flames places the blame on them…”

“A poor excuse since it’s your daughter who lit the flames, Marquess Beil,” a noble pointed out.

“Indeed, this incident is truly mysterious in more ways than one. It’s almost as if there’s…a curse, somehow.”

Everyone instantly fell silent as they all turned to the Dragon Emperor.

“What do you mean by that?” Hadis asked calmly. “Are you saying that this is all my fault?”

“Oh, I wouldn’t dream of accusing you, Your Majesty,” the marquess replied. “But it’s true that concerning rumors swirl around you.” He regained his stride as he stood up and placed a hand over his chest. “I’ve lost a daughter, and that pains me. Truly. But how could my beloved daughter kill innocent girls, light the city on fire, and then hang herself? She’s not that kind of girl, I assure you.”

“Indeed, she isn’t.”

She isn’t that kind of girl, Hadis thought. She’s a normal lady. She isn’t the type that should be used to cover her father’s sins and clean up after him with her death. She isn’t that kind of girl at all.

“I’d like everyone to refrain from defaming my daughter,” Marquess Beil said proudly. “Our house is the true victim here.”

Everyone fell silent, unable to utter a sound. Hadis rose from his seat.

“I understand your excuses very well,” Hadis rumbled.

“Your Majesty? Then will you aid our restoration eff—” the marquess started.

“You should die.”

Rave wasn’t around, but even if he were, surely, he wouldn’t say a thing about Hadis’s judgment. The Dragon Emperor unsheathed his sword as Marquess Beil, who almost flashed a smile, froze in place. A moment later, there was a loud thud as Beil gazed at the thing that fell with utter shock—his left arm.

“A-Aaaahhhh!” a noble shrieked.

“Y-Y-Your Majesty!” someone stammered.

Some fell from their chairs as others raced to the door to flee. Marquess Beil ignored the pandemonium as he gazed at his fallen left arm and turned back to Hadis in bewilderment. Hadis smiled, a display of his benevolence.

“A-Ah… M-M-My…arm!” the marquess cried.

“So what if you lost an arm?” Hadis asked. “You’re gonna die here anyway.”

“A-Aaaaaahhhh! Y-You cursed emperor!”

Was the marquess in a state of confusion? Or did he somehow wash away his fear? Perhaps he still retained a bit of his pride. He managed to unsheathe his saber with his right arm and pounced on Hadis, ready to cut him down. The Dragon Emperor grinned and dodged the attack before he thrust his own blade through the marquess’s right shoulder, pinning him against the wall.

“Treason. That’s your crime,” Hadis declared coldly. “House Beil will henceforth be destroyed.”

“H-How could you…” the marquess stammered.

“Oh? Interesting. The dead shouldn’t talk.”

Another flash of cold steel, and the battle was over in an instant. The marquess’s head fell to the ground. Hadis cast his icy gaze on the man’s corpse. He swung his sword around, ridding his blade of this filthy blood, before he sheathed his weapon again. The Dragon Emperor turned to a servant, who stood frozen in fear by the wall.

“I’ve sullied my clothes,” Hadis said. “Prepare the baths.”

“Y-Yes, Your Majesty. Right away,” the servant replied.

“And kill everyone from the house of Marquess Beil. Every single one. Don’t let any soul escape. Do I make myself clear?”

“B-But, Your Majesty…”

“Would you like to die as well?”

The servant furiously shook his head.

Guess my job here’s done.

“You’ve suddenly become rather submissive. Very good,” Hadis said. “I’d appreciate it if you’re always so understanding.”

Then I wouldn’t have to kill you. All the other servants immediately bowed, their heads practically rubbing against the ground. Hadis smiled. I’m still okay. I just wish I could find my bride soon. But hey, I can still smile.

Surely, I can become the emperor who won’t make my adoptive parent cry. I’m sure of it.

Year 1311 on the Divine Calendar: The Riot of the False Emperor and the Revolt of the Valkyrie Dragon Knights

A group gathered in the corner of the wide corridor, under the shade. A small child was cornered there and was being pushed around. Risteard furrowed his brows and rushed to the scene.

“Brothers!” he called. “What are you all doing?”

His older half-brother let out a few groans as a pair of golden eyes peeked out between his older brother and his entourage. The frightened spheres of gold were damp with tears, further angering Risteard.

“How dare you gang up on such a small kid and bully him?!” Risteard roared. “Are you not ashamed of yourselves?”

“Bullying?” the older brother replied. “No, we’re just educating him, see? Teaching this kid a lesson. This cheeky brat insisted that he wanted to play the role of the Dragon Emperor, so we’re putting him in his place!”

“Yeah!” another chimed in. “How can a liar like you ever become the Dragon Emperor anyway? He keeps saying that he can see Rave!”

As a hand shot out to push the child again, Risteard firmly wedged himself between the group.

“Stop this at once!” he demanded.

It was his younger half-brother who seemed the most startled and visibly shrank with fear. This kid… His name’s Hadis, isn’t it? Risteard thought. He mentioned that he could see Dragon God Rave and received a harsh scolding several days ago. I don’t think lying’s good either, but surely, he must have some reason for saying such a thing. And I know for a fact that it’s wrong to pick on a half-brother who’s smaller and younger than you. Above all, I’m two months older than him, and my older brother told me that I have to be kind to those younger than me.

“Why not just let him take the role of the Dragon Emperor?” Risteard suggested.

Playing Dragon Emperor was a popular pastime among Risteard’s older half-brothers. Risteard himself had heard of the legends—the Dragon Emperor was the vessel and reincarnation of the Dragon God, and the only one in the world, making him more dignified and awesome than a normal emperor. Risteard secretly admired this seemingly divine existence and had been invited to play pretend several times. Every time, he was told that he was most suitable to play the role of the Dragon Emperor, leading him to think that maybe, just maybe, he could become one. But when he saw his older brother, Arnold, who’d also been invited, turn down the offer, Risteard followed suit.

This was all pretend play, after all; he knew he couldn’t actually become the real Dragon Emperor. In fact, when he learned that Arnold wanted to be a subject who could support the Dragon Emperor even during dire times, Risteard reconsidered his own train of thought and agreed that that sounded just as cool and respectable.

“I can’t possibly be so shameless as to bully a small child just to receive the role of a Dragon Emperor,” Risteard said firmly with a straight face.

The gaggle of boys fumed, their faces red.

“What? Copying Arnold, Goody Two-Shoes Risteard?” Theodore, one of Risteard’s older half-brothers, jeered. His eyes glittered menacingly. “You’re no different from me! It doesn’t matter how smart and competent you are. Neither you nor Arnold is going to be the crown prince, much less a Dragon Emperor!”

“Yeah!” another agreed. “Why don’t you act like the grandson of Duke Lehrsatz that you are—a suck-up worker bee who can’t think for himself—and obediently listen to my older brother’s orders? Don’t go against me, the future younger brother of the emperor!”

One of the boys shoved Risteard’s shoulder, causing him to stagger. The other boys laughed at and taunted him, finding the whole thing hilarious. Risteard raised his head and glared at them.

“Please don’t resort to violence,” he spat.

“Then why don’t you go tattle to your grandpa, little snitch?” a boy taunted.

“My grandfather has nothing to do with this! You all lack the ability to reflect upon your actions—”

“Your Highnesses Jörm and Theodore! Did Risteard offend you two, by any chance?” a clear voice rang out.

Risteard’s face brightened as he spotted Arnold standing there with a book in his arms, returning from a trip to the library.

“Big Brother Arnold!” Risteard cried out joyfully.

“Risteard, you mustn’t fight,” Arnold warned. “I’m sorry, Prince Jörm and Theodore. I’m sure that Risteard must’ve been rather rude with you two.”

“No, Brother! They were bullying our youngest brother! I came to—”

“Oh? Is this true? Because I certainly hope it isn’t,” Arnold said quietly. His smile was intimidating, freezing the air around him. “Those of honorable and noble blood like you two, surely know better, I hope.”

The corridor fell silent. The silence was broken only by another older half-brother, Minerd, who often spent time with Arnold and had accompanied him on his trip back from the library. “Noisy Rudgar will arrive soon after saving Vissel from a pitfall. He’ll come and give you a hell of a nagging, no doubt,” he said.

The two bully half-brothers clicked their tongues with annoyance and turned on their heels to leave with their entourage in tow.

“Kids born from vixens shouldn’t act so high and mighty,” one spat as they left.

Risteard heard this insult often, but he didn’t really understand it—all he knew was that it was an insult hurled at his mother. Before he could protest, someone stuck out a leg and tripped Theodore, causing him to crash to the floor.

“Minerd!” Theodore growled.

“Oh, pardon me, Coattail-riding Theodore,” Minerd replied. “Your mother is calling for you. Your new private tutor has arrived, it seems. I do hope your grades will improve over time. I must applaud you for always putting in such useless and needless effort.”

Theodore tried to retort, but he snapped his mouth shut and chased after Jörm, who was leaving without him. As Arnold watched them leave, Minerd stood next to him and gave him a word of advice.

“Horribly outnumbered,” Minerd remarked. “It’s unwise to fight when you’ve got some dead weight to protect.”

“I’m not dead weight!” Risteard insisted.

He never really liked Minerd, who always stood next to Arnold as though that was his natural position despite having different mothers. Minerd never got angry or scolded others as Risteard’s other siblings did, and always kept an eerie smile plastered on his face.

“You’d best re-educate your younger brother, too,” Minerd pointed out. “He’s way too reckless.”

“I’m not reckless either!” Risteard declared.

“Really? Are you so sure?” Minerd laughed and put Risteard in a playful chokehold. Risteard didn’t break free until he heard Arnold address Hadis.

“Hadis, are you okay?” Arnold asked gently, kneeling in front of the younger boy frozen in the corner. “Are you hurt?” Do you need any help?”

Hadis averted his gaze nervously and shook his head. Arnold looked a touch troubled over how to handle that reaction. Risteard frowned and stepped forward.

“Hey! Brother Arnold helped you out!” he shouted. “You can at least thank him for saving you!”

“Risteard, remember what I said?” Arnold scolded. “One must be kind to their younger siblings.”

Risteard fell silent. But isn’t it rude not to thank someone after they saved you? I’m not jealous because my brother’s worried about Hadis before praising me or anything! I’m not jealous. And Hadis is only two months younger than me.

“Well, you did your best,” Minerd said suddenly. “You’re worthy of a bit of praise, and it’s good to see that you take after Arnold.”

Risteard didn’t expect that—he didn’t know how to receive a compliment from Minerd, and he found himself unable to be genuinely happy about it as Minerd gently patted his head.

“C’mon, Arnold,” Minerd said with a strained smile. “Now, it looks like you’re cornering the kid. I’ve always said that you look kinda scary when you try to act so just. It’s a bit unnerving.”

“I do?” Arnold asked. “Hmm, well, this is a bit of a conundrum…”

“Y-You’re…not scary…” Hadis mumbled, his voice so faint, yet loud enough for everyone to hear. The youngest brother curled up in a tighter ball as he gingerly looked up and gazed around before he awkwardly parted his lips. “Th-Thank you, Brothers.”

For the first time in his life, Risteard had been called “Brother,” but he only realized that after he grasped Hadis’s shoulders.

“Very good job! See? You can thank people properly!” Risteard praised.

“Uh… I, I… Um…” Hadis mumbled.

“All right, Hadis. If you ever get bullied again, call for me, okay? I’m two months older than you, I’ll have you know!”

Hadis widened his eyes with shock. Risteard proudly puffed out his chest with the hope that he could instill confidence and a sense of relief within little Hadis.

“Hey, I know!” Risteard said, offering his hand. “Let’s go out and play! I can tell you where my brother and I made our secret base!”

“A-Are you sure?” Hadis asked. “I’m not…”

“Of course I’m sure! But only the chosen few ever know of this place. Can you keep a secret?”

“Y-Yeah! Oh, but Brother Vissel’s…”

“Hadis!” another voice rang out from the depths of the corridor.

Another one of Risteard’s older half-brothers jogged toward them, out of breath, as he made a beeline for Hadis.

“Brother Vissel!” Hadis cried.

“Are you okay? Are you hurt?” Vissel asked.

Hadis nodded vigorously as he clung onto Vissel—the youngest brother might’ve even been crying. Risteard found it unfortunate that Hadis didn’t take his hand, but his attention was soon distracted by another brother who appeared behind Vissel.

“Hey, Arnold, Minerd. Where’d those mischievous kids go?” this new arrival asked.

He was the oldest of the group, but he was always unkempt and lazy. As always, the buttons on his jacket were all undone, and his hair was messy and disheveled, causing Risteard to scowl.

“Brother Rudgar, you must look a touch more proper!” Risteard demanded. “You have to set an example for the others!”

“Yeah, yeah,” Rudgar replied. “You’re so neat and proper, Risteard. I’m proud of you. So? What were you guys up to? You didn’t goad anyone, did you? I wouldn’t want any sibling quarrels. They’re all a huge pain.”

Rudgar, also the tallest of the group, was most terrifying when he tried to intimidate others, but both Arnold and Minerd replied with beaming smiles.

“I think we’re fine,” Arnold said. “I’m sure that our brothers understood the implication behind my words.”

“Yep,” Minerd agreed. “Even if we call an idiot an idiot, it’s not like we can get our point across, really.”

“All right, youngsters,” Rudgar replied. “I can see that you guys aren’t getting along one bit. Come on, guys. You’re all still kids, so no one’s targeting you yet, but don’t stand out too much. You lot are smart enough to understand why, aren’t you?”

“Brother Rudgar, I’m always so grateful and apologetic when you save us,” Arnold said.

“Can’t believe you always put yourself in such a disadvantageous role like mediating sibling fights,” Minerd added.

“You two really need to stop this angel and devil schtick that you do,” Rudgar sighed.

He smacked them gently on the head as he admonished the older two. Risteard was always amazed by their interactions. Only Rudgar would ever be able to order and smack Arnold and Minerd around. The duo only grinned and said not a word about getting gently smacked because Rudgar was in the right.

“And Vissel,” Rudgar said. “Don’t try to take all of these people on. It’s good to see you so worried about your younger brother, but they’re larger and stronger than you.”

“Then when can I go against them?” Vissel asked sharply as he gently stroked Hadis’s back. “You think scum will change if we wait? Don’t make me laugh. Let’s go, Hadis.”

Vissel grabbed Hadis’s hand to leave. Risteard noticed the troubled look on Arnold’s face. Hadis, who was being dragged away, also frantically glanced back and forth between Vissel and the others. And so, Risteard rushed forward to bar their path.

“Don’t lump me and my brother in with those guys!” Risteard demanded.

Vissel, perhaps astonished, widened his eyes and stopped. Hadis stood behind his brother and peered at Risteard. Emboldened by this gaze, Risteard puffed out his chest, acting loud and proud.

“If you’ve got any complaints, say it to our faces!” Risteard demanded. “You’ve got a younger brother, and you don’t mind making enemies all around you? How can you call yourself an older brother?!”

He was being serious, but Minerd burst out laughing. Vissel angrily glared at Risteard.

“Are you saying that I’m unfit to be Hadis’s older brother?” Vissel hissed.

“That’s exactly what I’m saying!” Risteard shouted back. “If an older brother is a bad person, younger brothers struggle more than they need to! And I’m certain that you’re a bad person!”

“R-Risteard, come on. Stop,” Arnold intervened. “Vissel, you should calm down too—” He tried to grasp Vissel’s shoulder, only to have his hand slapped away.

“Hey!” Risteard roared. “Don’t hit my brother!”

“It’s fine, Risteard,” Arnold said. “I’m all right. Vissel, Hadis, I also consider you both as my precious younger brothers.” He carefully locked eyes with all three of them before he went on, “If you’re ever in any trouble, I want you to come to me for help, and I want you all to get along.”

“Of course, Brother!” Risteard replied as he stood up straight.

“Are you doing that to become emperor?” Vissel asked coldly, much to young Risteard’s surprise.

“I’m not planning on being emperor,” Arnold replied quietly. “Our current crown prince—our older brother—is a splendid man. I’d love to support him and offer him my aid.”

“Can you say the same even if your younger brother claims the throne?”

The eldest son generally had the highest claim to the throne in Rave. Of course, this order of eldest son could change due to political warfare or some other extenuating circumstances, and there were rare cases of a female emperor. But Risteard had plenty of older brothers to go around, and even Rudgar had practically no shot of becoming emperor. Risteard may have had the powerful backing of the Three Dukes, but he was set to be a subject of the throne. His mother had always told him so.

The only way for a younger sibling to claim the throne now was if war were declared or if some sort of plague wiped out all the older brothers. Or, if they were the one true Dragon Emperor.

“Of course,” Arnold said. “I’ve got no qualms about serving a younger brother, so long as they’re capable of being the emperor of Rave.”

That was considered common sense, but Vissel’s face twisted with frustration.

“Hmph, I suppose princes born in blessed circumstances can act like Mr. Perfect,” he spat. He grabbed Hadis’s hand and walked past Risteard.

Risteard called out once more to stop them, but Vissel didn’t turn around this time. Only Hadis did as he gave a small, apologetic bow.

“What the?!” Risteard said with exasperation. “How dare he make Hadis apologize in his stead! That guy’s a failure of an older brother!”

“Risteard, don’t say that,” Arnold scolded. “Vissel’s your older brother, too, you know.”

Risteard was shocked to hear it as he acknowledged this fact. “Why isn’t everyone as splendid as you, Brother?”

“Whoa… This kid’s dissing everyone but Arnold,” Rudgar said. “Listen, Risteard. Even an older brother like me can get hurt by your words, you know.”

“But you choose to be negligent and unkempt! Deliberately so!” Risteard pointed out angrily.

Rudgar cackled in response, unfazed. When Risteard tried to stomp on his foot, Rudgar easily dodged the attack.

“But this isn’t good…” Arnold muttered. “He wrongly assumes that I’m trying to claim the throne…”

“Didn’t think a child prodigy like you would earn the ire of others,” Rudgar remarked. “I think he’s worth watching out for, though. I wouldn’t put it past him to instill his scummy older brothers with some kind of idea and encourage strife among the siblings.”

“Can you think of any decent plans, Minerd?” Arnold asked. “I don’t think I can fight him head-on. You’re more suited for types like him, aren’t you?”

“It’ll be tough to make him understand your ways,” Minerd replied. “You can’t trick him like with our other scummy older brothers. He’s a smart kid.”

“He’s so smart, which makes him constantly vigilant… He also desperately wants to protect his younger brother.”

“Can’t blame him with that moron of a mother they’ve got. He’s too smart for his own good at such a young age. It’s terrifying.”

“I’m more scared of seven-year-olds like you two,” Rudgar said.

Risteard, who was busy stomping his feet, was suddenly scooped up by Rudgar and placed onto his shoulders. Risteard’s eyes glimmered with delight as he enjoyed a taller view.

“Look, Brother! I’m taller than you!” he squealed with delight.

“Haha, lucky you!” Arnold replied. “It’s not fair to favor only Risteard, Rudgar.”

“Amen,” Minerd added. “Let us ride atop your shoulders, too.”

“Not a chance,” Rudgar replied. “You guys aren’t cute at all! C’mon, let’s get outta here and munch on some snacks. I’ll be sure to bring back Vissel and Hadis’s share too.”

These were the times when Rudgar earned Risteard’s respect. The youngest brother felt at ease when he saw Arnold and Minerd look relieved. Sure, Risteard might not like Vissel, but to keep his younger brother, Hadis, out of the luxury of eating delicious snacks? That was a serious crime. Both the Empress’s Palace and the imperial castle were far too large and spacious for their little legs. Risteard wasn’t sure when he’d be able to meet Hadis again, but he was determined to show his younger brother to their secret base someday. Surely, he’d have time to do that.

Only a few days later did Risteard learn of the harshness of reality. Arnold told him that Hadis, who wasn’t even five yet, had been sent to the frontiers alone. Risteard was insistent on receiving a reason for this poor child’s transfer, but was only told the truth a shocking decade later.

***

“HADIS apparently had the Heavenly Sword,” Arnold revealed.

Any words of persuasion that Risteard tried to give dissipated into the air as he exhaled. His older brother, who’d decided to become crown prince, flashed a troubled smile.

“Do you remember him?” he asked. “He’s your younger brother—two months younger than you, to be exact.”

“I-I sort of recall him, but so what?” Risteard asked.

“You were still young back then, so I can’t blame you if you’ve forgotten about him. But surely, you’re now old enough to know why your younger brother, who had the Heavenly Sword, was sent to the frontier, I hope?”

The Heavenly Sword was the greatest treasure of the Rave imperial family, with the Dragon Emperor being its only proper wielder. For some reason, three centuries ago, before the war against Kratos, the sword suddenly vanished from the hands of Kain, the Warlord Dragon Emperor. While there were legends that the Goddess had stolen the blade, the Heavenly Sword was gone and hadn’t resurfaced for three centuries.

And you’re telling me that the Heavenly Sword has reappeared? Hadis…is the Dragon Emperor, Risteard thought.He knew that Hadis was sent to the frontier for a reason, but he didn’t expect it was because of the Heavenly Sword.

“Do you now understand the rumors of the Dragon God’s curse, and why our older siblings are dying one after another once they become the crown prince or princess?” Arnold asked.

Risteard placed a hand on his forehead as he recalled the eerie recent events. For the past few years, crown princes and princesses had all died suddenly once they claimed the title. At first, their deaths were all ruled to be from acute cardiac failure—a heart attack. It was an unfortunate loss, but they still had plenty of people to spare for the throne, and the empire didn’t fall into a state of confusion. But exactly a year later, the next crown prince died. He drowned in his bathtub. Exactly a year after that, the next crown prince died by suicide.

Every year, on the same exact day, a crown prince died—this went on for three years straight, and it didn’t take much for people to assume that this was more than a mere coincidence. The imperial family grew suspicious of each other, assuming some sort of nefarious plot was at play, and the younger siblings, who, under normal circumstances, couldn’t even dream of claiming the throne, now had the crown dangled right in front of their eyes. They took advantage of these suspicions, further throwing the Rave imperial family into a state of turmoil and disarray.

Since then, accidental deaths and poisoning had become rampant with no set period of time in between. Rudgar learned that his mother killed his other siblings for his sake, which made him leave the imperial castle as he relinquished his claim to the throne. But that didn’t stop the strange deaths of the imperial princes and princesses, which occurred once a year.

Last year, Crown Prince Theodore, Minerd’s half-brother, passed away. Minerd’s biological mother, Cornelia, was so emotionally distraught that she abandoned her daughter, Natalie, and left the castle with Minerd just a few days ago. And now, it was finally Arnold’s turn to accept his fate as crown prince and plunge to his death.

“I’ll become the crown prince,” Arnold said firmly and nonchalantly, like he was trying to select an outfit for tomorrow. “In exchange, I told Father to bring Hadis back from the frontier. Father apparently received a letter from Hadis, asking to be called back because this was all a trap set by Goddess Kratos. I just heard from Vissel that the annual day when the crown princes die is Hadis’s birthday.”

Risteard recalled the faint smile that stretched across Vissel’s lips whenever a crown prince died, and saw red.

“That jerk!” he growled. “He knew all that and left them for dead!”

“Your anger’s misplaced, Risteard,” Arnold replied. “Our father and Uncle George were the ones who turned the other cheek. And I’d predicted wrong as well. I never expected them to so adamantly deny Hadis of his right—they still are as we speak. They keep chalking it up to a claim for the throne gone wrong and people plotting against each other, as they always do. They’re now banking on wishful thinking. They claim that everything will end and shall be settled when I become the crown prince.”

No one doubted that Arnold was intelligent and competent; coupled with his bloodline, he would surely be the perfect crown prince. However, if the Dragon Emperor was a part of this pool, matters were different. It mattered not just how excellent a crown prince was. If there was a Dragon Emperor among them, that fact alone made anyone else unworthy of the throne. This was proven historically as well, through the records of the twin older brother of a past Dragon Emperor.

“Why are our father and uncle so against the idea?” Risteard wondered.

“I don’t know,” Arnold admitted. “At this point, I’ve got no choice but to turn to our grandfather to brute force my way through and change this situation, but I’m not sure if I can make it in time for Hadis’s birthday. Even if I did, if the mere existence of a crown prince is the condition for my death, I really am all out of ideas.”

“Brother… Are you…”

Planning to die? Risteard couldn’t get the rest of his sentence out.

“I’m just fulfilling my duties as a member of the Rave imperial family, that’s all,” Arnold said. “It’s a bit embarrassing for me to make this claim, but among the surviving members of the imperial family, there isn’t anyone else who’s a better fit for the role of future emperor aside from myself. If even I fall to my grisly end, surely, our father and uncle would finally throw in the towel.” He placed both hands on Risteard’s shoulders. “Listen to me, Risteard. When I die, you must ensure that Hadis can become the next crown prince. You have to become his ally.”

No… This… This isn’t the conversation I want to have with you.

“This is something only you can do,” Arnold said firmly. “Vissel doesn’t have anyone supporting him, but you can deploy the power of the Three Dukes. They must help Hadis, and you can become the Dragon Emperor’s pillar of support.”

“Brother, I…” Risteard started.

“I can become crown prince, knowing full well that I’m walking to my death because you’re here. I know that I can leave Frida in your capable hands. Because you’re here right now, I can entrust it all to you and everyone else.”

Risteard couldn’t stop himself as cries of desperation tumbled from his lips. “M-Minerd… What’s he doing during a time like this, leaving you behind?!”

“Minerd has Natalie. You understand, don’t you? He tried to stay behind, claiming that it was his turn, but I told him to leave while he could. I’m the one who can leave behind the greatest impact with my death, not Minerd.”

Arnold had the support of the Three Dukes, was a competent young man, and was loved by everyone around him. Out of his numerous siblings, he was said to be the most suitable to become emperor, and Risteard was always proud of his amazing brother.

“Even if Hadis can become crown prince, no one will welcome him,” Arnold guessed. “Just because he’s the Dragon Emperor, it doesn’t mean that everything will go smoothly. Vissel treasures Hadis deeply, but he might fail to correct Hadis if he ever strays from the right path. But you? You, Risteard, are never afraid to be just. You can support Hadis, and I’m sure if you’re persistent, you can talk things over with Vissel.”

Risteard couldn’t speak as he liked. All he could emit from the back of his throat were pathetic gasps.

“Listen to me, Risteard,” Arnold said. “You’re my pride and joy. It’s truly been a blessing to have you as my brother. And you’re Hadis’s older brother—you’re two months his senior.”

“And I’m two months older than you, Arnold,” Minerd would say with a smile on his face. But he was no longer by their side.

“I-I understand, Brother,” Risteard said, gazing up at his beloved sibling. He gritted his teeth and forced a smile. “I, Risteard Teos Rave, member of the Rave imperial family, and younger brother of Crown Prince Arnold Teos Rave, shall fulfill my duties faithfully. I…promise…you that.”

He managed to get all his words out without spilling a tear from his eyes. Arnold placed his large hand on Risteard’s cheek.

“Thank you,” Arnold said. “Because you’re here, I can remain a splendid older brother.”

You don’t have to be so splendid. Please, Brother. You can cast that aside and… But Risteard knew that he must never utter those words. As long as Arnold remained smiling, Risteard could as well. He’d smile and warmly welcome his younger sister, who’d just woken up from her nap, and his younger brother, who would surely return to the imperial castle soon. He didn’t want to scare them.

***

RAIN began to fall. Droplets streaked from the sky like thin pieces of thread as Risteard stopped in place and gazed outside the large window. He recalled the day of Arnold’s funeral—it’d also been raining. He gazed at his faint reflection in the glass and noticed a droplet on his shoulder. He brushed it off. Risteard had just returned from visiting the grave of his beloved older brother when the rain started. He was in a hurry, and now wasn’t the time to be so worried about his appearance, but perhaps his nerves had caused him to do so.

I’ve just reported to my brother’s grave about Hadis’s return to the imperial castle, and yet… I’m pathetic, Risteard thought. Perhaps out of fear of any sort of obstruction, Risteard wasn’t informed of the exact date of Hadis’s return. When he came back from visiting his brother’s grave, he was told about Hadis receiving an audience with his father and was on his way to the grand hall in a hurry. His other siblings—though only Vissel, Natalie, and Frida were around—would also gather at the hall to introduce themselves.

Risteard had last met his younger half-brother a decade ago. He only vaguely recalled Hadis’s appearance and only remembered how shocked he was when he heard of Hadis’s sudden deployment to the frontier. And that he was often bullied. I feel like there was more to him, but… Does Hadis remember me at all? Risteard was lost in his thoughts as he slowly made his way there.

I ought to hear him out first. Like if he really is the Dragon Emperor. And if the slew of strange deaths regarding the crown princes will really stop if he claims the throne. And if it doesn’t, what was Arnold’s sacrifice for? Why did he have to die? Risteard clenched his fists, hoping to rid himself of personal feelings. I can’t act spoiled anymore. There isn’t any older sibling left to scoop me out of my problems and scold me for acting spoiled or needy. I have to keep myself in check.

A loud noise snapped Risteard out of his reverie. A pale-faced servant had burst out of the grand hall used for the emperor’s audiences. Risteard rushed into the room and ran through the open doors. There, he found himself astonished by the scene in front of him. Judging from the circumstances, he’d assumed that this was more of a casual family meeting under the guise of a formal audience, but his siblings and those related to the Three Dukes were also in attendance. But most absurd was the sight of the Rave Emperor—Risteard’s father—curled up on the carpet, kowtowing to an unfamiliar young man. Beside this man stood Vissel.

That must be… The Dragon Emperor—my half-brother. But before Risteard could confirm the facts, a feeble, trembling voice filled the room.

“Please…don’t kill…me,” the emperor implored weakly. “Please… Please forgive me. I-I didn’t do anything. The people around me sent you to the frontier, not me. I… I gave out no such order. I swear.”

Frida’s eyes were fixed on the scene that unfolded in front of her as she clutched onto her half-sister, Natalie. The color had drained from both the girls’ faces.

“A-Aren’t you satisfied yet?” the emperor stammered. “Many died. I-I understand now that you’re…the true D-Dragon Emperor. As you wish, I’ll make you the crown prince. I-I’ll even make you emperor if that’s what you desire.”

No! That isn’t what we’re supposed to say first! That’s not the point! Impatient, Risteard strode into the room.

“Father! You’re missing the point!” Risteard bellowed.

“I-I’m also a victim! I am! A victim of your good-for-nothing mother!” the emperor cried.

A hearty guffaw filled the room—for the first time in over a decade, Risteard heard the voice of his younger half-brother, and froze in place. His father shrank even more. Everyone around him gulped nervously, silence suddenly settling upon the entire grand room.

“Enough,” the younger half-brother said curtly. Indifferently. He averted his gaze as his hand cut through the air. “It’s fine, Rave. This is all so silly.”

As the name of the Dragon God left his lips, he gazed into nothingness, the void reflected in his eyes. He turned on his heel to leave, placing Risteard right in front of him. Risteard tensed, not expecting to meet his half-brother so soon. He was a beautiful man with dark hair and a perfect jawline, nose, and lips. Even his eyelashes were long and luxurious, but the golden eyes framed within were icy and cold.

“Who are you?” the beautiful man asked.

His tone was laced with vigilance, reminding Risteard of the little boy who was once backed into a dark corner. Risteard snapped back to his senses, stood up straight, and acted with as much dignity as he could muster.

“I’m Risteard Teos Rave, your half-brother. I’m two months older than you, you know.”

“Huh,” the man replied, turning away toward the empty space. Was he perhaps speaking to an invisible Dragon God floating there? “Do you know him, Rave? Eh, whatever, I don’t.”

Hadis strode past Risteard as though he were a part of the background. Just as Risteard was about to grab his half-brother’s arm, the roars of his father stopped him.

“Why?!” the emperor screamed. “Why are you, of all people, the Dragon Emperor?!”

Hadis stopped in place and slightly turned back. The emperor finally looked up, his long hair a disheveled mess, as he pointed at Hadis.

“Why?!” he shrieked. “Why you?! Why?! Why must it be you?! Had it been anyone else, I would’ve been spared.”

“Y-Your Majesty!” someone called, trying to stop him. “Someone, call for Empress Cassandra!”

“Keep killing!” the emperor spat as he continued to fuss. “Kill people as much as you like! I hope you’re hated for all eternity and shunned from the world for being a cursed Dragon Emperor! Sit atop this meaningless throne and die all alone! I wish that for you!”

“Why don’t you do something?” Hadis said, aloof, allowing a stunned Risteard to finally comprehend the situation. “He’s your father, isn’t he?”

Before Risteard could reply that the emperor was Hadis’s father as well, the young man had already left the room with Vissel chasing after him. No, I shouldn’t say that to him. Not in this situation. Perhaps Risteard should’ve chased after Hadis, too, but he couldn’t leave Frida and Natalie behind.

“I warned Vissel not to let him meet with my older brother. Damn it,” George muttered.

The moment Hadis had left, Risteard’s uncle entered the room. It was clear that he also wasn’t informed of Hadis’s arrival, and this meeting had been held before anyone could react. Was this audience some sort of show? A farce?

“What’re your thoughts on him, Risteard?” George asked.

“What do you mean?” Risteard replied. “He’s the Dragon Emperor, isn’t he?”

“Is that alone enough to make him Rave’s emperor?”

“I can’t reach that conclusion when I haven’t even had a proper conversation with him. However, it does seem like he can see Dragon God Rave.”

“It could be the delusional ramblings of a madman.”

“Then, Uncle George, are you saying that you’re against making Hadis the crown prince? Will you go against your promise to my older brother?”

George furrowed his brows slightly. “I’ll protect Arnold’s honor.”

That was an odd turn of phrase, but Risteard didn’t question it.

“You don’t need to,” Risteard replied. “In any case, we must first make sure that no one else will die.”

“You’re rather calm,” George remarked. “Don’t you want to avenge your brother?”

“If I ever said something so foolish, my brother would scold me to no end.”

George peered into Risteard’s face, his gaze searching for an answer, but Risteard proudly locked eyes with him. Risteard didn’t have any hard feelings toward Hadis; that was what his older brother wished for, and upholding this was a part of Risteard’s pride.

George eventually flashed a look of resignation before he made his way to his older brother, the emperor. Risteard narrowed his eyes at the sight of a younger brother calming his older brother down. My father and uncle are against the crown prince idea more than I thought… How will the Three Dukes react? What should be my next move?

“Brother?” a small voice called out.

Right. My sisters. Risteard hastily rushed over to his younger siblings, hoping to wipe their worries away.

***

“WHY are you trying to make your own legion of Dragon Knights?” an apprentice asked.

“I’ve got the backing of Duke Lehrsatz, but nothing more,” Risteard replied as he scrubbed a baby green dragon in the tub with a brush.

The dragon was around six months old, covered in bubbles and suds. It was born from a mother that belonged to the Dragon Knights, and was given plenty of nutrients, allowing it to grow nice and round. Its scales were still soft and squishy; if Risteard didn’t keep a firm grip on the baby, it would slip out of his grasp and roll onto the ground. These babies could fly for a short while, and would try to flee if given the chance. And so, it’d thrash about during bath time, soaking Risteard’s hair and clothes with water. Had it not been summer, he would’ve caught a cold.

“But the new emperor has no one to support him,” Risteard went on. “Judging from the flow of things, the Three Dukes won’t easily bow their heads to him, which means that the empire will be thrown into a state of turmoil. I have to build my own power somehow while I can, or else, I’d have no right to admonish my useless younger half-brother.”

“Yeah? Usually, it ends with people assuming that you’re trying to usurp the emperor and take the throne when you build your own team of Dragon Knights,” the apprentice replied.

“Still, I have to do something. Standing beside him and shouting at the top of my lungs won’t do anything.”

The apprentices, or Neutrahl’s Dragon Knights in training, were busy taking care of the baby dragons in the stables. In two months, they’d all be promoted to official Dragon Knights.

“Doesn’t mean you can try to recruit all of us—we’re supposed to become a part of Neutrahl’s Dragon Knights,” the apprentice said.

The group of apprentices had spent practically every single day with Risteard since they all slept in the same dorm. Naturally, they became rather friendly with the imperial prince, and on a random day, they suddenly learned of his reason for entering the Neutrahl Dragon Knights. In fact, the prince made no attempt to hide his goals from the start. His older half-sister, Elentzia, served as captain of Neutrahl’s Dragon Knights, and she was shocked when Risteard asked to become an apprentice. But her usual soft side showed, and she was excellent at taking care of younger siblings, allowing her to reluctantly allow Risteard to join the program.

Last year, during the summer that Hadis became crown prince and celebrated his birthday, no one died. The former emperor, Risteard’s father, fled as he relinquished the throne and holed himself within the Empress’s Palace. Wait, someone did die. Hadis’s biological mother. The day everyone celebrated Hadis’s ascension, she slit her throat and killed herself. Hadis was alone as he sat on the blood-stained throne without receiving a single blessing.

As luck would have it, Hadis was a lot more competent than Risteard had initially assumed. The young crown prince paid no heed to those who tried to curry favor with him, and he swiftly got to work, as emotionless as he always was. He first had to clean up the mess left with the slew of crown prince deaths—bribes and struggles for power were afoot, and it was his job to lay all those to rest. While no one knew how exactly he was educated in the frontier, his decisions were always correct and exhibited no hesitation. Unfortunately, he was so coldly logical and calculating that he showed no care for the complexities of human interactions and their reputations that each needed to uphold.

The fact that he was shackled by no one was one of his strengths. But if Hadis remained so cold, those around him would explode with anger one day; people couldn’t simply live with logic and justice alone. This year, Hadis had become emperor, and no one died, but people loved to spread rumors. They began to push the blame for the crown princes’ deaths all on him, and he could do nothing to stop such silly gossip.

No bright future awaited an isolated emperor. Vissel may have been by Hadis’s side, but that didn’t put Risteard’s mind at ease. Arnold’s fear was likely true—Vissel treasured Hadis so much that he didn’t correct the young emperor even if he strayed from the right path. However, it was only Vissel who had the trust of Hadis. Risteard, who only had the support of the Three Dukes and hadn’t earned the trust of the young emperor yet, couldn’t possibly voice his opinion to Hadis. The only aspect of the empire that Hadis hadn’t taken over was the military—the imperial army. He prioritized stabilizing internal politics, and his uncle, George, still reigned supreme over the army.

Risteard didn’t even want to imagine the possibility of his prideful uncle revolting. No matter the case, Hadis required an army under his control, and while Elentzia could mobilize her Dragon Knights, at the end of the day, they acted under the orders of Duke Neutrahl. The Three Dukes would heavily sway decisions about the deployment of these knights. And so, Risteard considered forming a legion of Dragon Knights of his own.

“The Valkyrie Dragon Knights, is it?” the apprentice asked. “You’ve even gone to choose the names of other people’s dragons.” The apprentice, who was washing off one of the baby dragons, had agreed to go along with Risteard. “Hey, if the Neutrahl Dragon Knights villainize you, you made your own bed.”

“Sister Elentzia isn’t a petty woman,” Risteard replied. “Neither is Duke Neutrahl.”

“Sure, they might be more forgiving, but those below them won’t be so understanding! And managing a legion of Dragon Knights isn’t cheap!”

The man, who continued to pepper Risteard with complaints, was offered the position of lieutenant, but hadn’t officially accepted the role yet. He refused to give a firm answer, pretending that he’d never heard it.

“No worries there either!” Risteard replied.

“Has there ever been a time when I didn’t have to worry after you sounded so confident?” the apprentice replied.

“I’m the grandson of Duke Lehrsatz, and a prince to boot. I can easily pay for your salaries for the foreseeable five years and even give you a hefty bonus.”

“You do understand that the average person’s lifespan is a lot longer than five years, don’t you?!”

It was good to see someone who would openly voice their opinions, no matter who they were against. Risteard patted the shoulder of his reliable friend.

“Don’t worry,” he reassured. “I’ve already got my eyes set on a plot of land.”

“Land?” the apprentice asked.

“Well, I’ll be given a title one day. My plan’s going to go perfectly. I’ve hashed it out many times with my brother.”

As Risteard sounded bright and cheery, the baby dragon escaped from his hands. Chaos ensued as everyone chased the dragon around, and Risteard looked up at the sky. It was clear, sunny, and blue. The dragon happily scampered around as bubbles floated high into the air before popping. It’ll be all right. I can still make it in time. Nothing’s happened yet.

Things weren’t all bad. For example, Hadis was trying to find his consort. When Risteard had visited the imperial castle on his day off, he spotted the daughter of Marquess Beil—she seemed to be a very kind lady. He was rather suspicious of House Beil, but if Hadis had a lady like her by his side, perhaps the unstable emperor would calm down considerably.

***

RISTEARD had learned of the incident in Beilburg and the passing of the lady, who had caused it all, when he successfully recruited some friends from Neutrahl’s Dragon Knights. And when he finally created the Valkyrie Dragon Knights and reported it to the imperial castle, he learned that his uncle, George, had named himself the true Dragon Emperor and incited a riot against Hadis.

The sky seemed to weigh heavily upon the people. The clouds were dark as they loomed over Rahelm, the city of the skies. It was as though Dragon God Rave himself was cursing the empire. Risteard shook himself free of those ominous thoughts as he lowered his crimson dragon at the dragon’s landing area below. He jumped off from the saddle and lovingly petted his beloved dragon’s neck—the beast flew under the orders of Risteard without a moment of rest.

“Thank you, Brynhild,” he said. “You really helped me out. I’ll be back in a flash.”

“Your Highness Risteard! Wh-When did you come here?!” an imperial soldier asked hastily.

“Where’s my uncle?”

“H-He’s personally gone and led the search for False Emperor Hadis,” the soldier replied awkwardly.

“The false emperor?”

Risteard almost shouted with rage, but he didn’t have time to correct every normal soldier’s mindset. He walked ahead in search of anyone else he could speak and work with.

“Prince Risteard,” a familiar voice called out.

Damn, he’s the last person I can work with right now, Risteard thought as his gaze sharpened. But the familiar man didn’t seem to mind Risteard’s clear show of aggression and maintained his usual, calm smile, an ostensible show of composure that he exhibited even when his biological younger brother was exiled from the imperial capital.

“Welcome back, Your Highness,” Vissel said. “I’ve heard everything from Princess Elentzia. You’ll be staying here a while, I presume?”

The wrinkles on Risteard’s face deepened with concern when he recalled the failed negotiation with his half-sister, but he knew that she likely meant no ill will. Elentzia had decided to be neither Hadis’s enemy nor ally. She didn’t go out of her way to search for him, but assumed that Vissel, Hadis’s biological brother, could act as a mediator between the Dragon Emperor and George. And so, the kind and naïve older sister had notified Vissel of Risteard’s actions, that he was searching for Hadis. She might’ve even assumed that Vissel was in trouble, stuck between Hadis and George.

“I’ve prepared a villa for you, Your Highness,” Vissel said. “I ask that you rest your tired bones until you feel better. Princess Frida is awaiting you as well.”

Risteard couldn’t sense a hint of trouble from Vissel—at the very least, he hid his emotions well.

“I’ve asked you time and again to drop the overly stiff and formal tone with us, Brother Vissel,” Risteard replied. “You don’t have to call us by our royal titles. You’re my half-brother, and the crown prince of the Rave Empire, no less. I’d like for you to be a bit more aware of your social status.”

The crown prince’s ashy hair fluttered in the wind as he narrowed his pale, golden eyes and flashed a gentle smile.

“Ah, yes,” Vissel said. “But I’m unfit for such a noble rank, though it was provided to me by my adorable brother, Hadis. I’ve no doubt that the genuine members of the Rave imperial family are upset by this, and my manner of speech is a reflection of my self-awareness. Never in all my years would I ever dream of opposing you. That is a life skill that I cultivated.”

Vissel, who always openly confronted Arnold and the other older brothers, had become gentler and more soft-spoken over time. It was as though he was trying to compensate for what Hadis lacked; the emperor was like an unsheathed blade that commanded danger, instability, and above all, overwhelming pressure. It was easy to praise Vissel for his maturity, but Risteard hated it all: the self-deprecating jokes that sounded insincere, that condescending smirk, and the fact that Vissel seemed to be drunk with power, now that he was the Dragon Emperor’s older brother.

“A life skill?” Risteard asked incredulously. “You claim that Hadis gave you your title, and that you’ve done nothing at all. Impressive life skills you’ve got!”

“Oh, I’m but a humble man and can’t do anything impressive, Prince Risteard,” Vissel replied. “We all act under the orders of Dragon God Rave. We’ll know who the true Dragon Emperor is. In due time.”

He was unfazed by those who gulped nervously around him as he kept that infuriating, pretentious smirk on his face. Risteard couldn’t hold himself back and angrily grabbed the crown prince by his collar.

“Is that why you didn’t stop our uncle?!” Risteard roared. “Hadis is being chased by the imperial army as we speak! He’s got no friends or no allies to rely on as he’s fleeing for his life! How could you?!”

“My younger brother was raised in the frontiers, under the guardianship of the Dragon God,” Vissel replied. “The piffling imperial army will hardly be a threat to him. And above all, he doesn’t need any allies.”

“That’s not the issue here! Have you, for one second, ever considered how Hadis must feel?!”

Here was a man, chased by the entire empire for being a fake emperor. How isolating was that for him? He had no friends to turn to. How lonely must he feel? Had anyone put a moment of thought to consider Hadis’s feelings, it would’ve been easy to see, yet no one did so. Only when Risteard began searching for Hadis did he realize that not a single soul truly thought about the Dragon Emperor’s feelings. The youngest half-brother was terrifying enough as he was; his eyes seemed to house a bottomless void that could swallow anyone whole. If he took any further wrong turns, Risteard feared that the empire might collapse.

“Shouldn’t you be the first to rush to Hadis’s side and act for his sake?!” Risteard demanded.

“Naturally. I shall do so if he asks for my aid, of course. He is my younger brother, after all. But make no mistake,” Vissel paused as he spoke slowly, as though he was trying to persuade a young child, with his icy gaze focused on Risteard, “that child is the Dragon Emperor. It’s beyond presumptuous to assume that any human, myself included, could possibly change this situation.”

And finally, to his utter astonishment, did Risteard comprehend his own misunderstanding. He didn’t like Vissel; that bit was true. But he’d wrongly assumed that the crown prince took such a snarky attitude with him, and only him. Risteard thought that the brothers—Hadis and Vissel—got along very well, and Hadis saw Vissel as a reliable, amazing brother. And yet, the man in front of Risteard’s eyes refused to offer his younger brother a helping hand. What’s going through his mind? Risteard wondered. Wait… No…

This crown prince wholly believed that his younger brother held the true Heavenly Sword. Vissel was the youngest crown prince to assume his role and put an end to the slew of mysterious deaths of the previous crown princes. His role was to spread Hadis’s words in the Dragon Emperor’s stead and take care of the political sphere within the empire. Vissel tirelessly protected his brother and claimed that there must be some sort of underlying reason behind his actions when Hadis took extreme measures to purge House Beil from this world.

Not once did Vissel admonish Hadis. This wasn’t a simple matter of turning a blind eye to Hadis’s actions and not steering the Dragon Emperor back on the right path when needed. Vissel was practically a devout worshipper who held unequivocally blind faith in the Dragon Emperor’s words and actions. If the two stayed the course, where would they end up? A shiver ran down Risteard’s spine.

“If Hadis contacts you at all, call me. I’ll go save him,” Risteard declared. When he saw Vissel look a touch surprised and tilt his head to one side, the prince added, “He’s my half-brother and my sibling too, you know. It’s only natural that I rush to his aid.”

With that, he took some vicious strides forward and walked away from Vissel. First, I have to see if Frida’s safe. And then I can go from there. What can I do for him? If only an idiot like him had at least one person on his side. Risteard realized that he was grasping at straws and blindly hoping that someone else would swoop in to save the day; he was tired of himself for thinking that. Should I have reached out to him before he went off for Kratos? When I heard that he destroyed House Beil, should I have yelled at him and punched him for his actions? Should I have stayed at the imperial castle instead of trying to form my own set of Dragon Knights? Would any of that have changed our situation? What could I have done? Should’ve. Could’ve. Would’ve. The moment Risteard thought about changing the past somehow, it was all too late.

His uncle began to burn down the villages of innocent people in search of Hadis, but the Dragon Emperor still refused to show himself. Surely, the blame should’ve fallen squarely on George, who was burning places down, but people instead shifted their resentment and bitterness onto Hadis. Then the dragons started disappearing from the empire. They were primarily used for transportation, resulting in the stagnation of trade and delay in item shipments. Confusion rippled throughout the empire as rancor grew; citizens hurled insults and complaints at the imperial family, causing skirmishes to break out.

“What in the world is the Dragon Emperor doing?!” the people cried.

Funny enough, no one assumed that Hadis had died. George had claimed himself as the new emperor, yet, when anything went wrong, people blamed the negligence and indolence of Emperor Hadis, not once considering how contradictory this was. After all, he was the Dragon Emperor.

As though the world agreed with Hadis, a strange epidemic broke out within the imperial capital. Scales would cover the body of the victim before their heart stopped—it was a grisly death. The source of this infection was clear. Patient zero was none other than Risteard’s uncle, and only he was able to somehow slow the speed of the infection taking over his body. The people cried out, claiming that the Rave imperial family was also cursed. It was clear who the real emperor of the nation was, and this infection was a clear sign of the deity’s disdain.

The imperial army, which once chased Hadis out of the imperial capital as they accused him of being a false emperor, now dragged George, Risteard’s uncle, out onto the city square, smack-dab in the middle of the capital. George only had his right arm covered in scales as he was brought out in front of the people—no one could stop the angry mob of citizens. In fact, many assumed that this act would allow the emperor to return.

“Please come back to the throne!” the people shouted.

It wasn’t a vocalization of desire, nor did it contain a ray of hope. The people were filled with fear and terror, assuming that their deaths might be next. And so, George was killed on the spot by his people.

The following day, Hadis opened the gates of the imperial capital all on his own and made his triumphant return. It took a mere five months. The Dragon Knights that Risteard formed couldn’t do a thing as the Riot of the False Emperor came to its swift and abrupt end.

***

“WHAT in the world were you doing?!” a man with long hair demanded.

Everyone bowed deeply as Hadis entered the imperial castle when he was suddenly violently grabbed by his collar. He slowly blinked as though he was just awoken by an alarm clock. Who was he again? Hadis thought. Uhh… All the while, he was shaken back and forth with incredible force.

“What were you doing until now?! Where were you?!” the man roared. “Why didn’t you do anything?!”

“Anything?” Hadis asked.

Confused, he knitted his brows, and Vissel wedged himself between the two men, prying the shouting prince away from Hadis.

“You must be tired, Hadis,” Vissel said. “You should head back to your room and rest. We can talk again later.”

“I’m not speaking with you! I’m speaking with Hadis!” the man bellowed. “You knew, didn’t you?! You knew this would happen if you let everyone be. Am I wrong?”

“Hadis,” Vissel said, signaling with his eyes to leave.

Hadis assumed that Vissel was protecting him from the roars of ire, one that absolved the speaker from any responsibilities as they looked for someone to blame. Hadis had heard all about it while he was away. Hadis tried to walk away from this troublesome affair when he recalled the irate man’s name. Ah, yes. His name’s Risteard. When Hadis first set foot in the imperial palace after his lengthy stay away, Rave had told him about Risteard.

“He’s your older half-brother. Don’t you remember him?” Rave had asked.

“Why didn’t you come out when I was looking for you?!” Risteard bellowed.

In surprise, Hadis froze in place before he turned around. Risteard shook himself free of Vissel’s grasp and once again used both hands to grab Hadis’s collar. For the first time, Hadis noticed something glimmering in the corners of Risteard’s eyes.

“Why?!” Risteard shouted. “Couldn’t you have stopped all of this before it escalated?!”

It was a pain to keep humoring this man, but Hadis, for some inexplicable reason, was overwhelmed with an urge to provide an answer.

“I warned them,” he said, trying to maintain his composure. “I told them that if they continue to neglect and treat me, the true Dragon Emperor, like dirt, dragons will, naturally, distance themselves from humans. And that my uncle, who falsely claimed to possess the Heavenly Sword, would be cursed by the Dragon God and die in the near future.”

“When?!” Risteard cried. “When did you say that?!”

“When I was chased out of the imperial capital.”

Hadis laughed through his nose, causing many people around him to tremble with fright. No doubt some of them had chased Hadis out with the belief that George was the true emperor, only to execute Risteard’s uncle before brazenly welcoming Hadis back into the castle.

“This is what you all wished for,” Hadis went on. “I just came home because I assumed that you lot learned your lesson. Have you heard enough?”

He tried to pry Risteard off with his hands, only to have them grabbed by his half-brother.

“I didn’t hear about any of this,” Risteard declared.

Hadis again furrowed his brows, confused by Risteard’s words. What was he trying to say?

“I said that I didn’t hear any of this!” Risteard bellowed once more as though to corner Hadis. “If I did…”

“What could you have done?” Hadis asked coldly. He found his own question amusing and continued. “What would you have done? Would you have gone against your uncle as your little sister was taken hostage? Do you really think you could’ve somehow persuaded your house, Duke Lehrsatz? You can only stand here and talk as you like after all’s said and done.”

“I… I…”

“Or what? Is it my fault again? Is it because I fled, chased out of the imperial capital, that the villages were burned down, the dragons distanced themselves from humans, many died, and a strange pestilence assaulted my uncle and the citizens? Okay, then what? Will you try to kill me on the spot?”

Risteard weakened the grip on his hand, allowing Hadis to push his chest away. The Dragon Emperor then guffawed as he clutched his stomach.

“That’s not a bad idea at all!” Hadis said. “If you ever do kill me, the dragons would all attack every human in the empire! This nation would turn into a sea of flames! And Kratos wouldn’t let the opportunity slip—this empire would fall. Everyone would die or get slaughtered. Now, you don’t want that, do you? Hence, you need me. Hence, everything will be my fault and my responsibility. Am I wrong?”

“H… Hadis…” Risteard’s voice sounded so weak and lifeless, as though something had just left his body.

Hadis huffed loudly, bored by this exchange now. “Don’t like it? Drop dead.”

The Dragon Emperor again turned on his heels to leave, and no one chased after him. Only the Dragon God, who was resting with his body, was always by his side.

“Hadis…” Rave said.

“What?” Hadis replied. “In this situation, I have to suppress them using fear, or I won’t be able to control this nation. We talked about it earlier, didn’t we?”

That was precisely why Hadis left everything be. Until the people rubbed their foreheads onto the ground and implored his return, while his uncle offered his head, Hadis had refused to act. If he showed up any earlier, he knew that people wouldn’t listen to his orders, and battles would only become more frequent. Hadis had already secretly contacted Vissel, his biological brother, who always believed his words. Everyone else shifted all the blame onto Hadis as they feared, cursed, and betrayed him.

“I’m tired,” Hadis said. “And exhausted by it all.”

“Sure, but isn’t he a good guy?” Rave asked.

“Yeah, probably.”

But Hadis knew that people like Risteard were likely to betray him. Precisely because Risteard had so much to lose, he was shackled by so many things and could never unquestionably take the Dragon Emperor’s side. Just then, Hadis saw a shadow in the corner of his eye. Someone with fluffy hair hid behind the pillar—she was Hadis’s half-sister, who always fled at the sight of him, and the precious biological sister of Risteard, who arrogantly tried to lecture Hadis mere moments ago.

“I find it most unpleasant,” Hadis muttered.

Rave didn’t disagree.

***

“WHAT could you have done?” Hadis had asked.

Risteard was so disappointed in himself when he felt the strength leave his body, unable to answer the emperor’s query. But at least we’ve got Hadis back, Risteard said to himself, trying to put a positive spin on this. He could organize the remaining troops of the imperial army and cast judgment on the shameless fools who joined the revolt before ultimately executing George. Risteard was glad that he brought his Dragon Knights to the imperial capital. He needed all the help he could get.

Risteard worked hard and did whatever he could. When he returned to his room, the sun had already set long ago. Did I eat? Even he couldn’t remember if he’d eaten, and cursed under his breath as he sat in front of his desk. He turned on the tiny lamp on his desk, lost in the same thoughts he had for a good while. Indeed, war hadn’t broken out, and ultimately, this revolt ended in surrender with hardly any bloodshed. It could’ve gone much worse, and Hadis’s plan may have been the most optimal, but he also caused fear and doubts toward the Dragon Emperor to permeate throughout the empire like a curse. Fear could call for temporary peace, but doubts would sow the seeds for potential war. We’re not headed for peace.

Kratos, the neighboring kingdom, was quiet for now, but the disappearance of Natalie made the Rave Empire smolder underneath the surface. Was Hadis actually searching for Natalie? That was the correct move to take if one wanted to maintain amicable ties with Kratos, and all the blame could be placed on False Emperor George for sparking confusion.

But how does Minerd feel? He treasures Natalie. Poor Minerd was practically dragged out of the castle by his mother in the dead of night and forced to flee; he was disinherited and relinquished his claim to the throne. However, the process for this to become official was lengthy and hadn’t been finished yet. Technically, he still had a claim to the crown. Risteard felt like so many things were slipping out from betwixt his fingers. No matter how hard he clenched or how limply he tried to hold all these important things, they trickled out of his grasp like beads of water.

“Brother…” Risteard called out hoarsely into the void. Even he could tell how pathetic he sounded.

Just then, a loud knock on the door snapped him out of his thoughts. He told the visitor to enter and was faced with Vissel. Risteard couldn’t help but feel on edge at this unusual guest.

“What do you want?” Risteard asked.

“I found this in Princess Frida’s room,” Vissel replied.

The blood drained from Risteard’s face as he snatched the fragment of paper from Vissel’s hand. It was a cliché ransom note that any kidnapper would use and listed demands if Frida were to be returned safely.

“I’m currently searching throughout the imperial castle, but I doubt Princess Frida is within,” Vissel explained. “The imperial capital’s guards are few, and our numbers haven’t recovered yet since the riot. It’s unlikely we’ll find her. I haven’t notified Hadis about this yet.”

“Are you trying to tempt me to…” Risteard muttered.

The demand within the ransom note was clear. If Risteard wanted his precious sister back, he must assassinate Hadis. The note implied one of betrayal. If Vissel kept this a secret from Hadis, he’d be assisting Risteard with this scheme.

“I know that you won’t try to assassinate Hadis, even if your sister is taken hostage,” Vissel said with a mocking smile. “And Hadis won’t be assassinated. The masterminds behind this plot are the remnants of the imperial army who look up to George. I can think of two or three strongholds they might have, including Radia. They likely realized that they can’t defeat Hadis if they fight him head-on and are trying to drag you to their side. What’ll you do?”

“What do you mean by that?” Risteard asked.

“If you plan on giving chase, you can only do so now, before I report this incident to Hadis.”

Is he telling me to go search for her? Risteard crushed the bit of paper in his hand.

“If I report this to Hadis, the kidnappers will quickly realize that their plan has been exposed, and Princess Frida would surely be killed,” Vissel said. “We can’t have that, can we? The other option we’ve got is…”

He brought out another document, a permit that allowed the creation of the Valkyrie Dragon Knights. Risteard carefully scrutinized the documents while Vissel flashed a faint smile.

“It seems Hadis isn’t completely disappointed in you yet,” the crown prince said. “You can abandon your little sister, lower your head to Hadis, and request a search to be done. Hadis might learn to place a tiny bit of faith in you.”

“Why are you suggesting this to me?” Risteard asked.

“I’m simply here to repay a debt. Prince Arnold, as promised, quite literally risked his life to bring Hadis back from the frontier and into the imperial castle.”

Arnold… Brother… Risteard called out to his beloved brother in his mind, but all he received was the lonely echo that rang throughout his head.

“But Prince Arnold is no longer with us, so I’m returning this debt to you, his biological brother,” Vissel explained. “I promise that I shall report back to Hadis about this kidnapping. However, you may choose to immediately leave to save your sister or stay. The choice is yours. Ah, perhaps Princess Frida is already dead.”

“You bastard…” Risteard growled.

He grabbed Vissel by the collar, but the crown prince, unusually, glared right back at him.

“What will you do, Risteard Teos Rave?” Vissel asked. “Will you bet it all on the slight chance that you can spare your sister, or will you abandon her and support Hadis instead?”

“Why are those the only two choices I have?!” Risteard demanded. “Once I find Frida, I’ll return here! I can promise you that!”

“But I won’t let you. You’ve got your Dragon Knights, a powerful military force, and you haven’t received Hadis’s permission as you fly off on your own. I cannot allow a prince to do that.”

“Then I’ll leave my knights behind! There isn’t an issue then, is there?!”

“You really think that’ll work? You’re very popular with the people—even more than Hadis—and citizens flock toward you. With fear and dissatisfaction toward Hadis swirling about, if you leave the imperial castle now, it’ll be seen as an act of rebellion toward the Dragon Emperor, even if you don’t have any intention of instigating a revolt.”

As the strength left Risteard’s hands, Vissel grasped them.

“What will you do, Risteard?” the crown prince asked. “You already know, don’t you? It’s nigh impossible for Frida to return home safe. If you’d like to stay…”

Vissel grabbed Risteard’s shoulders, the crown prince’s solemn gaze and tone petrifying Risteard. His face… It’s the expression of an older brother making a request to a younger sibling.

“I’ll act as a mediator,” Vissel went on. “Hadis will surely begin to trust you, and the two of us can support the Dragon Emperor. We’ll be the pair of wings to lead the reborn Rave Empire toward a bright future.”

“Like how Brother Arnold and Brother Minerd were supposed to be?” Risteard asked with a faint smile.

The words were like a slap in the face to Vissel as he snapped his mouth shut. Perhaps he wasn’t even aware that he was trying to become like them.

“I’ll search for Frida,” Risteard said. “Give me any info you’ve got.”

Vissel released his grip from Risteard’s shoulders and provided information on the possible strongholds of the kidnappers.

“I’ll report to Hadis tomorrow,” Vissel muttered. “You’re an idiot. Frida’s probably…”

“Already dead,” Risteard finished. “I know.”

His self-deprecating tone only made Vissel look at him with surprise.

“Frida knows about her situation far more than I do, I’m sure,” Risteard said. “She’ll refuse to become dead weight for me and the Rave Empire and won’t hesitate to swallow her poison. It’s precisely why she has it with her at all times. I’m sure that she’s splendidly fulfilled her duty as the Rave imperial princess by now.”

“Then why are you…” Vissel started.

“Because I won’t be able to forgive myself. If I abandon my sister here, I cannot possibly also support the Dragon Emperor. A person willing to abandon their sister in hopes of earning even a sliver of trust from the Dragon Emperor cannot become a pillar of support for him! Why in the world can’t you understand that?!”

Vissel said not a word. He only drew in his chin and turned his back toward the prince. “It’s truly a pity, Prince Risteard.”

“Brother Vissel,” Risteard called out. The crown prince’s footsteps paused for only a moment as the prince went on, “Thank you. Thank you for telling me.”

Vissel didn’t offer a reply, only quietly shutting the door behind him.

Brother… It’d been a while since Risteard called that name. He gazed at the ground, flashing a vacant smile, clearly not all there. Have I…made the wrong choice? Arnold had told Risteard that the young prince could surely talk things through with Vissel, and yet, this endeavor had failed. Risteard couldn’t live up to his late brother’s expectations. No doubt Vissel would try to eradicate Risteard; neither the crown prince nor Hadis was willing to lend an ear to his words. Where did I go wrong?

***

RISTEARD quietly slipped out of the imperial castle at the crack of dawn with his Dragon Knights in tow. When he reached the first potential stronghold, he found Frida dead from poisoning herself. The remnants of the imperial army had seen the noble and dignified decision of the tiny princess with their own eyes and lost the strength to fight back. They obediently surrendered and were executed for their crimes.

Any remaining people in the army were hunted down, even in Radia, where George had once held control. The mere act of giving these people food or treating their wounds was seen as an act against the Dragon Emperor, without question, and those acts of goodwill were punished severely. The people spent their days in fear, and this again rippled throughout the empire, causing further confusion.

The merciless Dragon Emperor of logic didn’t forgive any mistakes, but it was precisely this forgiveness and help that the people begged for. The number of requests and letters sent to Risteard was almost comical as they all begged him for any sort of aid, exactly as Vissel had assumed. Still, Risteard’s trusty dragon, Brynhild, would still fly for him, and the dragons of the Valkyrie Dragon Knights would as well. The Dragon God didn’t reject Risteard’s thoughts.

And so, the prince found it his duty to deliver his thoughts to the Dragon Emperor. He needed to work up the courage, just as his timid, small younger sister had when she ingested her poison, adamant that she wouldn’t drag everyone else down.

“The Dragon Emperor is wrong,” Risteard declared. What else could he do than make his claim? “The Valkyrie Dragon Knights hereby decline the Dragon Emperor’s demands to hand over anyone else and will hole ourselves up in this building! The people here have committed a crime, no doubt, but they had no other choice based on the circumstances! If you choose to punish them, that is a merciless act devoid of logic! Even a Dragon Emperor—no, precisely because you’re the Dragon Emperor, you cannot be allowed to go on this heartless rampage!”

Risteard’s half-sister, Elentzia, desperately tried to stop him, but Risteard knew that this situation couldn’t be ignored any longer. Should Vissel and Hadis continue down this path, no one would be able to stop them, and they wouldn’t be able to turn back either. Only Risteard could go against them now—he’d be the final fortress. The fact that people wrote to him and begged for help implied that the citizens at least held some semblance of hope that their pleas would reach Hadis somehow. And if that were so, it was Risteard’s duty to deliver this message. Risteard hadn’t created his Dragon Knights to rebel, but he was left with no other choice now.

“We are the only ones who can correct the Dragon Emperor’s mistakes!” he declared.

Surely, it was the duty of the older brother to slap his younger brother back to his senses and snap him out of it if he was trying to commit a grave error. And Risteard would continue to offer a hand of support, even if his younger brother would never accept his aid.

The year was 1311 on the divine calendar. Risteard Teos Rave instigated an uprising. This event would be called the Revolt of the Valkyrie Dragon Knights and would be the internal strife that followed the Riot of the False Emperor.

***

RISTEARD Teos Rave had declared war. Hadis wasn’t particularly surprised when he heard the news. He’d predicted as much when he returned to the imperial castle, and he’d heard from Vissel about the kidnapping of Risteard’s younger sister the following day. Hadis, of course, didn’t really care about the culprits and found it more logical to do as they pleased; he didn’t act. After all, just the day prior, Risteard had yelled and lectured Hadis. Risteard had slipped out of the imperial castle with his Dragon Knights, and that act alone made him a potential perpetrator in a rebellion, but he then refused to hand over the remnants who supported False Emperor George, holed themselves up, and declared an uprising.

Did Risteard do so out of revenge when he learned that his younger sister was abandoned? Or was his sister being utilized to manipulate him? It didn’t matter; the fact was that he betrayed the emperor. Vissel had asked that he handle this issue, and Hadis allowed him to do so, but Risteard’s refined army of Dragon Knights was powerful. Plus, he rode atop a crimson dragon. The sight of him battling on the front lines must’ve looked empyreal. Morale was high, and the battle was at a standstill; in fact, some were drawn by his words and defected to his side.

“Do you think Hadis Teos Rave is correct in his ways?” Risteard asked. “We have no intention of pointing our blades against the Dragon Emperor. We simply want to take back our emperor, swayed by sweet words as his eyes and ears are covered from the truth.”

Hadis had no idea what this man was on about, but his sincerity and earnestness struck a chord with many idiots as his side grew by the day. Surely, the end of George the Rebel sent a message to the people’s demise should they go against Hadis, but it seemed humans were idiotic creatures who conveniently forgot anything that they didn’t wish to retain. But the moment Risteard declared war, House Lehrsatz disinherited him, and Risteard was forced to persist without receiving aid from anyone. And he did just that, but the sheer difference in resources wore away at him, and the war of attrition wasn’t tipping in his favor.

***

RISTEARD was captured a mere several months after this revolt, just as the people were welcoming the new year. His execution was already set in stone.

“We’ve received an entreaty from Princess Elentzia,” Vissel said. “She’s requested that we reduce his sentence.”

“Denied,” Hadis said coldly.

What in the world was she doing after all this time? As usual, she was a gentle and useless older sister. Vissel gave a nod of satisfaction when Hadis declared that he’d forsaken his brother.

“Since he’s raised his blade against you, he’s no longer a member of the imperial family,” Vissel said. “There’s no need for half-baked benevolence lest we encourage people to follow in his footsteps.”

“I thought he’d learned his lesson when his uncle was killed,” Hadis replied.

“See, Hadis, people are far more foolish than you’d think.”

“Like declaring war knowing full well that they’d lose?”

Vissel flashed a troubled look and changed topics. “This will end quickly. You can gaze upon him from your balcony, though frankly, he’s not worth your time.”

“If he’s got any excuses, I’m willing to listen.”

“He’ll simply say that you’re in the wrong. That’s what he’s always said.”

However, Risteard’s crimson dragon refused to leave the execution scaffold, much to Rave’s concern, and some people even hoped that the emperor would spare Risteard from a death sentence.

“I must see this through until the very end,” Hadis said. “That is also the duty of an emperor.”

“Very well,” Vissel replied. “But I suppose we must thank him. The once-noisy House Lehrsatz has been silenced considerably, though the forces I prepared for you have been reduced in number…”

Hadis looked up as he heard his older brother mutter behind him. Yeah, it’s made my life a lot easier, Hadis thought. The moment Risteard became a rebel, House Lehrsatz lost much of their influence. House Verrat, who tried to use this opportunity to increase their power and voice, tried to kill Risteard, only to be horribly destroyed in a flash. Duke Verrat’s prized military facilities were also destroyed, and Vissel, who received House Verrat’s support, had lost many pawns.

Those against Hadis were fighting amongst themselves and destroying each other, while Kratos never tried to interfere. Was this all a lucky coincidence? Hadis made his way out of the dimly lit corridor and onto the bright balcony; he was blinded for a split second. A strong gust of wind blew through, and the clear, vibrant blue sky had not a cloud in it. It was a beautiful, sunny day. He’d heard that this year’s winter was mild and warm, but it seemed the heat had melted away the clouds, too.

It was too bright and beautiful for an execution. The execution would occur at the sound of the bell, but on a lovely day like this, one might mistake it for the bell of celebration. The scaffold, which was built on the square below the balcony, felt surreal. Beside it, the crimson dragon stood, and the crowd was quiet as well—everything was so still as though they were a painting, and they all nervously stared at the execution scaffold.

It was all so quiet. Hadis’s eyes naturally wandered over to his half-brother, the traitor who awaited his execution. He held his head up high as he climbed onto the scaffold. Only then did everyone realize that his hands weren’t bound. Vissel noticed it too and gave his order, but he was a beat late; Hadis jumped from the balcony and descended in front of his half-brother.

And still, it was eerily quiet. In truth, people were muttering about the lack of restraints that Risteard was under, and why he didn’t use this opportunity to flee, but none of their voices reached Hadis’s ears or eyes. All he could see was his older half-brother, who voluntarily went on his knees and offered his head. As Hadis landed in front of the rebel, the half-brother blinked under the emperor’s shadow before twisting his face into a scowl.

“So, you’re finally here to listen to my complaints, huh, nitwit?” Risteard said. “You’re late.”

Hadis said not a word. He tried to, but he couldn’t bring himself to part his lips. He didn’t wish to cover his ears—he couldn’t. How could he? His half-brother, who was about to be killed, gazed upon the emperor with such gentle, kind eyes.

“Do you hear it? Do you hear the voices of those who try to save you? Of those who ask you for salvation?” Risteard asked.

Hadis could only stare in astonishment, and Risteard took this expression as his answer.

“Use it,” Risteard said. “And use it well. This is how things should be. Ultimately, I couldn’t choose between you and Frida. And so, I’ve lost both.” His tone was laced with resignation, but he seemed satisfied as he closed his eyes. “I want you to treat Frida’s body with respect. She’s a smart kid, and she willingly drank poison and died. She didn’t want to drag me down, and by extension, you either.”

“Is that your complaint?” Hadis asked.

“It’s a request.”

Risteard was a rebel who was about to be executed, and yet, he flashed a fearless smile as though he did everything he could.

“Just to let you know, I’m your older brother by two months,” Risteard added.

Was that his complaint?

“See, I was constantly agonizing over where exactly I went wrong,” Risteard went on. “And then I remembered. There’s one thing I ought to apologize to you for, as your older brother.”

“What?” Hadis asked.

“The secret base. I’ve started to think that maybe that was truly the most important thing I had to do for you.”

Hadis had no idea what he was talking about, but Risteard looked proud of himself.

“I should’ve taken you ther—”

Thunk. Risteard was abruptly cut off as his head fell and rolled onto the ground. Were the cries of distress or joy? Hadis wasn’t sure, but the noise entered his ears a moment later as blood began to seep and sully the tips of his shoes. The crimson dragon outstretched its wings and took to the skies as though it watched its master until the very end—a tribute to him. Hadis stood there in utter shock, unable to comprehend his half-brother’s words. No, I know what they mean. So it wasn’t a coincidence. Did he do it all for me?

And yet, no answer came. Even his heart couldn’t provide him with one.

“Risteard!” Elentzia cried.

She rushed forth and cradled her half-brother’s head, paying no heed to the blood sullying her clothes. She crouched there and cried her heart out.

Why do I envy that?

“Risteard!” Elentzia sobbed. “Why?! We still had some time! Why?!”

“A casket,” Hadis murmured. There was nothing else he could do. “Sister, prepare a casket. We must hold a funeral.”

“Hadis?”

“Let us prepare for Risteard Teos Rave’s funeral.”

Elentzia widened her eyes with shock; how was Hadis reflected in her gaze? The soldiers who approached the scaffold to clear away Risteard’s corpse stood there in confusion. With Elentzia around, he knew that she could steer this situation as she wished. Hadis gently kicked the ground underneath his feet, his mantle fluttering behind him, as he returned to the balcony where Vissel awaited him.

“Hadis?” Vissel asked. “What did you speak with Ristea—”

“Prepare a funeral,” Hadis ordered.

“What?! What the… Are you thinking of burying Risteard? He’s a rebel, and one who was executed.”

“Brother, why did the blade fall earlier than planned?”

Vissel fell silent. The bell hadn’t sounded yet. Risteard should’ve still been alive, and yet, his head had rolled onto the ground. Surely, the emperor had time to ask why this occurred.

“I believe there was some sort of miscommunication, or perhaps the equipment was faulty,” Vissel muttered.

“Then this wasn’t an execution, but an accident,” Hadis replied. “We must hold a funeral for a member of the Rave imperial family.”

Vissel was quiet.

“Bury Brother Risteard with his younger sister,” Hadis ordered. “This is an imperial command.”

He locked eyes with his brother. This is probably a tribute to my other older brother, one who risked his life filing a complaint with me.

“Brother Vissel, do you really think I’m hopelessly ignorant and know nothing?” Hadis asked. “If so, you’re gravely mistaken.”

Why was Risteard’s little sister kidnapped? What was she used for? Why did he incite a rebellion?

Hadis knew it all. He knew that Risteard’s younger sister was taken hostage and that the prince was ordered to assassinate the emperor. He knew that the sister ingested poison so that she wouldn’t drag her older brother down. Of course, Hadis knew. But no matter the reason, Risteard had betrayed Hadis, and that was that. Even Rave wouldn’t deny it. The reason didn’t matter; the Dragon Emperor was betrayed, and that was all he needed to know. Yet, what did Risteard try to claim until his final breath?

“Don’t try to control me and let your power get to your head,” Hadis growled, shoving his face close to his brother. “Or I’ll kill you.”

Vissel pursed his lips, and Hadis cast an icy gaze toward him before walking past his brother. Hadis walked down the corridor for a short while before he came out to a tall bridge that connected two towers together. A single dragon flew proudly in the distance under the blue sky—Risteard’s dragon.

Rave materialized and said, “That dragon was with him until the very end.”

“Yeah,” Hadis agreed.

“Not a single dragon escaped from his Dragon Knights, apparently.”

“Neither you nor I really gave them an order.”

Dragons were the divine messengers of Dragon God Rave. They’d ultimately comply with the orders of the Dragon God or Dragon Emperor; Hadis could’ve easily crushed Risteard’s Dragon Knights with a single demand. Dragons never followed the orders of one who truly meant the Dragon God and Dragon Emperor harm.

“Humans are confusing,” Rave said. “They betray you for your sake. It’s such an illogical act.”

“But I won’t believe anything,” Hadis replied. “I won’t trust a single thing a traitor says.”

He had no faith in dragons, his older brother, who didn’t even stay by his side, or anything in this world.

“I should hurry up and find a bride, Rave,” Hadis said, unable to suppress a sudden surge of emotions.

Rave blinked and smiled. “Been a while since you’ve said that.”

“Is it?”

“You’ve always walked around with a scowl on your face these days. You haven’t even cooked anything either.”

“I’ve been busy ever since my uncle’s riot. I forgot all about a bride.”

“Don’t. It’s important.”

“Right. It is. I…”

Please. I beg the world. I hope I find one while I can still smile. Before I burst into tears. I have to hurry.

***

VISSEL watched his younger brother leave and sighed. The crown prince turned around just a bit and gazed up at the sky of the imperial castle—his crimson dragon was nowhere to be seen.

“You’re an idiot,” Vissel muttered.

Surely, that prince would’ve known that the execution tools were rigged from the start. He skillfully crushed anyone who’d become Hadis’s enemy, rounded up those who held hope in the Dragon Emperor, but ultimately failed in this endeavor. And yet, the prince didn’t leave even a single grudge behind as he was killed.

The ones who killed him were the fools who only held high expectations for him, but never offered a single helping hand. They acted like they were weak and relied solely on others before switching sides if things went awry—they were opportunists who did nothing but kill when they had the chance. It’d take a long time to rid the empire of these fools, but Vissel didn’t have an ounce of anxiety within him.

“It won’t be too far in the future,” he muttered. He stared at the puddle of blood under the sunny sky, a splotch of crimson against the azure welkin. “I’ll join you soon enough.”

He’d eradicate everyone who saddened and tortured his beautiful younger brother. And when I’m done… Vissel thought. No, I don’t think I can be with you. You will all go to Heaven, and I’m sure I’ll fall to Hell. Vissel walked ahead with a bitter smile. I think I’ll destroy that secret base.

Year 1311 on the Divine Calendar: The Kidnapping of Princess Natalie

SHE wasn’t particularly competent, nor was she drop-dead gorgeous. She was of noble birth, but plenty of people were above her rank, and she was considered a dud. People expected her to act befitting her rank and bloodline, and to hold herself with grace, as she turned a blind eye to anything inconvenient to her and remained obedient. That was all.

She knew her place well, but she occasionally had a bad habit of being stubborn. Needless to say, this action never worked in her favor since she couldn’t do much anyway. She felt like she was wandering aimlessly within a labyrinth with no exit in sight. Where should she go? What could she do? How should she do it? What exactly can I do? Natalie Teos Rave held this thought throughout her entire life. If only I had this sort of passion, vehement desire, or dream that wouldn’t lose to my apathy and sense of resignation, she wished.

“Your engagement has been set,” her uncle said one day.

Natalie froze in place. She’d just been summoned to the emperor’s study in the imperial castle of Rahelm, the imperial capital of Rave. The moment she entered the room, she was told that she’d marry. Curtains covered the windows of the spacious office for fear of a possible attack, and it was rather dark inside. The difference in atmosphere threw her off. It felt as though she were in a completely different room as she stood there quietly.

Her uncle’s gaze grew sharp. “Any complaints? Or have you got a different suitor in mind?”

“N-No, nothing like that,” Natalie replied.

She stiffened, knowing that this wasn’t a simple, casual conversation between an uncle and his niece. Natalie was a princess; it wasn’t out of the ordinary for her engagement to be decided upon without her knowledge, and she’d even assumed that this would happen as she steeled herself to meet her fate. Her only use, in her opinion, was to form a political marriage. Still, she was shocked because of the timing.

“I-I was just taken aback by the timing of this marriage,” Natalie confessed, voicing her apprehensions.

“Precisely because of our current situation, we need to stabilize Rave Empire’s foundations,” her uncle replied firmly.

The Rave Empire was in the midst of a civil war, though people were ordered to call it a “revolution” in front of Natalie’s uncle, George. He called himself the new emperor and raised the flag of revolt against her half-brother, Hadis.

By the time Natalie heard about this series of events, she was warned of the dangers and shoved into the Empress’s Palace without any further explanation. George had been prepared for a major battle, but Hadis, the central figure of this revolt, had vanished and was nowhere to be found. George deployed the imperial army, which was under his control, but they couldn’t catch a trace of the Dragon Emperor. George immediately assumed that someone was sheltering Hadis, but the emperor had received no support and thus had nowhere to go. He hadn’t relied on anyone, and there were no signs of him raising an army to fight back.

In fact, things were so eerily quiet that rumors spread that George really might become the new emperor. Days went by as peacefully as ever, and Natalie quickly returned to her usual lifestyle as well. Surely, then, George’s natural next step was to solidify his base. But Natalie, who often visited the dragon stables, had her stomach in knots; something didn’t feel right for her. The dragons are acting odd, she thought.

None of these changes was sharp and distinct, but Natalie could feel the subtle shift in the dragons’ attitude. Natalie studied dragons carefully in hopes of learning more about them, but now, she felt like the tables were turned. The dragons were carefully scrutinizing her.

I think I’m being tested. She couldn’t explain it well, but she suspected that everyone involved with dragons sensed the same thing. If this were an issue contained within the imperial castle, it would still be manageable, but if all the dragons throughout the entire empire changed their behavior, Natalie feared the chaos that would ensue.

But that implied that her uncle had earned the ire of the Dragon God. And Hadis, who was declared the false emperor, was actually the true Dragon Emperor. No one dared to vocalize these assumptions, Natalie included. How could she insinuate that George, the ostensibly clear victor in this battle, was actually being toyed with by Natalie’s fleeing half-brother?

“I’m sorry, but this engagement has already been set,” George said rather indifferently. “And because of the situation we’re in, I can’t take too much time either. I’ve already made all the necessary preparations, and you’ll depart tomorrow. Luckily, it’s gotten warmer these days.”

Natalie could only nod. “I understand.”

“You’re rather submissive.”

“This is for the sake of the Rave Empire, is it not? And I’m sure that my mother won’t complain.”

Natalie forced a smile, and for the first time since she entered the room, George wore the face of a compassionate uncle.

“I won’t let a woman like her interfere with your affairs,” he reassured. “I’m doing this for my brother’s sake as well. But…truth be told, I do feel guilty. I’d wanted you to have a bit more free time.”

“I’ll be fine, Uncle George,” Natalie replied. “I’m already sixteen, and I’d be happy to fulfill my role as a princess.”

“If doing your job is your goal, then this marriage shall be the perfect fit. It’ll be the most decisive task for the empire.”

“Will I be marrying some old man who can barely stand?”

Natalie could still crack a joke. She didn’t care who she’d marry, so long as she could still prove herself useful.

“Gerald der Kratos,” George replied.

Natalie’s smile stiffened. She instantly recognized the name—the crown prince of the Kratos Kingdom. While the two nations weren’t currently at war, they could be at the drop of a hat with any sort of trigger. Rave and Kratos had been enemies ever since the days of mythos. Natalie was ordered to marry into the enemy kingdom, and she couldn’t help but take a few moments to let the gravity and seriousness of the situation sink in.

“Are you serious, Uncle George?” she asked.

“Never been more serious,” George replied. “His name isn’t one to joke around with.”

“Will you form peace with Kratos?”

“I won’t say that. However, as it stands, we can’t have our relationship with Kratos sour any further. And they’re also rather optimistic about this union.”

“Uncle George, did you have ties with Kra—”

“For the past millennium, not a single Kratos crown prince has become engaged with a Rave imperial princess. This will be the job of a lifetime, Natalie.” He gazed straight into his niece’s eyes, his demeanor shifting to that of a ruler. “You guys are similar in age as well, and everyone unanimously agreed that you’re the best fit for this role. This is something that only you can do.”

Natalie couldn’t help but form a self-deprecating smile. I’m sure it’s something only I can do. The empire had two other princesses aside from Natalie, her half-sisters, Elentzia and Frida. Since Kratos’s crown prince would turn sixteen this year, it was true that Natalie was the closest in age to him, but that was only a superficial excuse.

Elentzia was the captain of the Neutrahl Dragon Knights and commanded the best of the best warriors within the empire. She was a key figure for their military power and could not be lost. Duke Neutrahl, true to his name, took a neutral stance and hadn’t announced whether he’d side with George or Hadis for this riot. However, should Elentzia be forced to marry Kratos’s crown prince, it was very likely that the duke, renowned for protecting the borders for many years, would put his pride on the line and publicly fight against George.

Frida, while still young, possessed a talent for magic and wielding mana, a rare sight in the Rave Empire. She was also the granddaughter of Duke Lehrsatz, one of the Three Dukes, and the biological sister of Prince Risteard. Duke Lehrsatz wasn’t supporting Hadis Teos Rave, but His Grace was watching and observing the situation, keeping a close eye on matters. His grandson, Risteard, was off on his own in search of Hadis. Should word spread that Duke Lehrsatz’s granddaughter, Frida, would be sent off to marry into Kratos, Risteard would be the first to vocally dissent. The duke would also coldly judge George and pepper the new emperor with unnecessary suspicions. The duke could, for example, ask if George instigated this riot with the help of the Kratos Kingdom.

“Could I speak with Frida before I go?” Natalie asked.

“She’s still young,” George replied. “You wouldn’t want her to fuss. I’ll explain it all to her, so you can write her a letter or something.”

No doubt Duke Lehrsatz would be right if he suspected George of any ties with Kratos. Elentzia and Risteard were currently away from the imperial castle in search of Hadis. Only Frida was around, but it seemed Natalie wasn’t afforded the luxury of meeting her either. The fact that Natalie was forced to marry the Kratos crown prince, and this decision didn’t require the permission of the Three Dukes, made everything crystal clear. George had some sort of agreement with Kratos.

If this truth became public, so long as Natalie was already engaged to Kratos’s crown prince, George could make any excuse about his supposed ties with an enemy kingdom. Natalie cursed her own intelligence as she saw through this ploy. She couldn’t even succeed in being wholly incompetent—her half-baked astuteness allowed her to assess her situation and bemoan her powerlessness. Even if she understood what she’d been forced into, she could only nod.

“You’re right…” she relented. “I’ll write her a letter while I can. I’m a bit worried about a few things.”

“Like?” George asked.

“I’ll be marrying Kratos’s crown prince, correct? Surely, he must’ve already had a fiancée of his own.”

“Ah, yes. I’ve heard that it wasn’t official yet, but he apparently does have one potential fiancée. She’s still ten, though, so you don’t have to worry about it.”

“I wonder… I’ll be marrying the prince from the nation of love. The Kratos royal family practices monogamy, and even the king isn’t allowed a consort aside from his wife. Perhaps the crown prince already has a partner whom he loves and trusts.” Natalie knew that she’d enter a nation with a different culture, deity, and set of rules, as she jokingly added, “I might get bullied.”

“I won’t let that happen,” George said firmly and in all earnestness. “You’re the imperial princess of Rave. Stand proud with your head held up high. Prince Gerald isn’t a fool, and he surely won’t treat you poorly. And as your uncle, I have no intention of making you lead a life of unhappiness.”

He sounded troubled and bitter, as though he was doing his best to become emperor. Natalie relaxed her shoulders and smiled.

“May I ask just one question, Uncle George?” she inquired.

“Go ahead,” George replied.

“Will my engagement be of any use to the Rave Empire?”

That was the only important point that she worried about. It didn’t matter if her uncle was trying to become emperor with the aid of Kratos, or if her half-brother was the true Dragon Emperor. All Natalie needed to know was if this would benefit the empire in any way. Her uncle, who loved his own nation dearly, responded with a solemn nod.

“It will. Of course it will,” he replied. “I promise you that. You are, after all, my precious niece.”

“Then I’ve got nothing more to say,” Natalie replied. At least she wouldn’t end her life as a useless dud of a princess. “I’ll accept this role and become a splendid wife to Kratos’s crown prince.”

If that was truly her task, she’d happily do so. Upon hearing her acceptance, her uncle turned to the ground.

“Thank you, Natalie,” he replied curtly.

Natalie was a princess who was abandoned and left behind in the imperial castle by her mother, who claimed that Natalie should die in lieu of her older brother. Still, this helpless young lady couldn’t do anything herself and merely existed within the imperial family. That was enough for her.

***

EARLY the next morning, it wasn’t her uncle who came to see her off at the dragon departure point, but one of her older half-brothers, Crown Prince Vissel. He flashed a faint smile while Natalie frowned ever so slightly.

“I’m very sorry that only I can send you off,” he said.

“I didn’t say anything yet,” Natalie replied.

“An expression speaks a thousand words, as one might say. If you’re headed for enemy territory, you’d best keep that in mind, Princess Natalie.”

The crown prince was ranked much higher than Natalie, yet he acted as if he were one of her servants. He didn’t take this distant and humble attitude with just Natalie—he did it with all of his siblings. Perhaps he acted differently with Hadis, his biological brother, but Natalie couldn’t have known. Hadis suddenly returned from the frontier one day and immediately became emperor, but she didn’t know much about him.

“Kratos won’t be an enemy if I get engaged and become the crown princess there,” Natalie insisted.

The one thing she did know about the brothers was that Vissel was snarky and annoying to a fault. And as she expected, he scoffed through his nose at her resolve.

“What?” she demanded.

“Oh, nothing much,” Vissel replied. “We shall be guarding you until you reach Kratos, but when you take one step into that kingdom, House Cervel shall take over as your guards. Do you know anything about House Cervel, Your Highness?”

“They’re the family that guards Kratos’s borders, right?”

“Indeed. They’re a military household, capable of defeating a dragon with their bare fists.”

“I feel like that’s just an exaggerated rumor.”

“And the daughter of that house was scheduled to become the crown prince’s fiancée.”

Natalie gasped and looked up to face a smirking Vissel.

“Ah. It seems His Highness George hasn’t said a word about that,” he added.

“He told me that I didn’t need to worry about it,” Natalie replied.

“Then it seems you really don’t know about the position you’ve been placed in. And how Kratos’s crown prince really isn’t eager about his engagement with you.”

Natalie pursed her lips and shook her head.

“Then perhaps I should enlighten you,” Vissel went on. “For Kratos Kingdom, it’s likely more important to get on the good side of House Cervel than yours.”

“Are you saying that I’m being targeted?” Natalie asked.

“Not exactly. See, House Cervel is made up of, shall we say, unique individuals. They’re not at all interested in fighting for power and influence as their main manor is built right in the center of the Rakia mountains.”

“They’ve probably got a house in the mountains because there aren’t any dragons around. Places like that might be dangerous for us, but I’m sure they’ve got nothing to worry about.”

Vissel slumped his shoulders. “A hilarious joke, to be sure. They may be on Kratos’s side, but they reside on the sacred mountains, all the same. The mountains are the epicenter of it all, where Dragon God Rave and Goddess Kratos parted ways. No one in their right mind would willingly march right into that area just so that they can become stronger.”

“I’m more surprised that you believe in gods. How unexpected.”

“Gods do exist, no matter how hard you lot try to deny them.”

Natalie furrowed her brows as Vissel pointed an icy gaze at her for only a moment. He soon formed another one of his fake smiles.

“Oh, but don’t worry,” Vissel added. “House Cervel doesn’t have any ulterior motives for guarding you as you step into Kratos. They wouldn’t want you to die on their land, and they believed that they could offer you the best protection and took on the role. That’s all.”

“Quite right,” Natalie replied. “If anything happens to me, House Cervel’s daughter would be the prime suspect since she was supposed to become engaged to the crown prince.”

“Precisely. Your death could very well spark a war.”

A large shadow loomed over the two; a dragon was patrolling the skies above.

“I know,” Natalie replied.

“Do you really?” Vissel asked. “Do you know that your uncle sent you off knowing full well that you may die?”

“I do.”

Natalie heard her own voice tremble, and her hands, pressed against her windblown hair, quivered slightly. Yet, she mustered a dignified smile as she raised her head high. This was her job as a princess.

“I’m like a litmus test, just to see how Kratos will react,” she said. “I’m sure I’m fated to be used as they please before I’m tossed aside. But maybe, just maybe, there’s a hopeful future awaiting us—where the empire calms down and improves its relationship with Kratos. And I might be able to take that first step on behalf of our nation. I am, after all, the princess, aren’t I?”

Vissel knitted his brows, but remained silent, causing Natalie to grin.

“What’s wrong? You’re not going to laugh at me?” she asked. “You’re not going to mock me for attempting the impossible? But I’ve still got to try. Who knows? Things might change. Someone has to make that attempt, and it may as well be me.”

“Some results are clear as day even without an attempt,” Vissel replied. “It doesn’t really matter how you act, and I doubt it makes much of a difference. George will be killed by the Dragon Emperor in the near future, and your marriage shall be rendered useless. You’ll either die before your uncle, or after, but your fate won’t change.”

“Even so.”

“So you just need to prioritize living. Keep that in mind.”

Her uncle and everyone around her had left her for dead. Frankly, even Natalie had cast aside all hope of survival, and she widened her eyes at the unexpected, straightforward words from her half-brother, carried by a strong gust of wind.

“Why…are you saying that to me?” she asked.

“You have my sympathy. You and I come from similar circumstances.”

A solemn, expressionless visage replaced his usual, infuriating smirk.

“Remember well that your life or death means very little for this empire,” Vissel added. “Hence, you need not worry about casting your life away for our nation. Live. It doesn’t matter where or how pathetic you may seem—continue living. If you ever prove yourself a hindrance to our empire, I, or the Dragon Emperor, shall personally visit and end you.”

Natalie was speechless as silence settled between the two for a moment.

“Until then, you don’t have to worry about us,” Vissel finished. “Don’t give up on living.”

Ultimately, her fate wouldn’t change; she was destined to die. But until her last breath, she was allowed to live as she pleased; at the very least, she was encouraged not to choose a passive, meaningless route of committing suicide in enemy territory. Live. How ironic it was that this heartless half-brother would be the one to offer her words of sympathy, to cling to life. Natalie couldn’t help but smile.

“If you can smile, then I trust that you’ll be fine,” Vissel said. “It’s time for your departure.”

He looked up and saw a flight of dragons circling in the skies as they made their descent. The one in the front landed on the ground, the largest green dragon of the bunch. Natalie would leave the imperial capital atop this beast’s back.

“Despite all my threats, I imagine that the trip shall be a comfortable one for you,” Vissel added. “You’ll at least be safe until you leave this empire. The dragon is very likely sympathetic toward you.”

“Oh? Are you close with these dragons?” Natalie asked.

“No, I just assume that Hadis will sympathize with your circumstances.”

“I see,” Natalie replied obediently as she flashed another smile. “You know, if things had gone differently, maybe we could’ve been close.”

“You jest. You lot and us brothers will never see eye to eye.”

“Oh, but you never know. Because I’m alive until today, I got to see a rare and unusual side of you.”

Vissel fell silent, furrowing his brows, perhaps feeling a touch awkward about it all. Natalie smiled again and climbed atop the dragon’s back.

“It’ll be lonely to be away from these dragons,” she sighed.

“Ah, yes, you like them, don’t you?” Vissel replied.

“Which is why I’ll follow your advice and do my best to ensure my survival. Who knows? Maybe I really will fall in love with the Kratos crown prince and have a wonderful marriage and get my happy ending.”

“If a miracle like that occurs, I’ll grant any wish you have.”

“Really? I’ll keep you to your word! I’ll have a wish in mind.”

She mustn’t believe that such a day would never arrive. Natalie turned back to face Vissel.

“I wrote a letter to Frida and Sister Elentzia,” she said. “I left the letters in my room, but would you kindly deliver them to my sisters?”

“I suppose I can accept a simple request like that,” Vissel replied. “I’ll make sure that His Highness George won’t destroy those letters.”

“Thank you, Brother Vissel.”

The crown prince narrowed his eyes and turned to his half-sister. “Goodbye, Natalie.”

His tone was more friendly and casual; he didn’t call her “princess” or “Your Highness.” Natalie couldn’t help but crack a smile, one that he’d surely recall when he thought about his younger half-sister.

“Goodbye,” Natalie said.

***

AS Vissel had promised, the trip was comfortable. Natalie flew to Verrat, the naval port city, and boarded a ship to cross the nation’s borders. When she stepped on land again, she was already within the land ruled by the Goddess of Love. She was now in Ixos, the port city at the southernmost point of the Cervel domain.

Margrave Cervel and his wife had gone out of their way to welcome Natalie warmly. She was at first nervous to meet the parents of Prince Gerald’s potential fiancée, but to her surprise, they laughed it off and claimed that nothing had been set in stone. The rumors about their lack of interest in political power and influence were true, and they even apologized to her for being unable to escort her to their main manor. The Cervels wished to invite her over, but the environment didn’t allow it; it was difficult for a person without magical energy to even breathe there, and so, Natalie was more than eager to stay in a safer location.

This house is so…odd, Natalie thought. She kept her guard up, but the friendly Cervels were playful as they eagerly wished to hear more about the Rave Empire. They pried for details about Neutrahl’s Dragon Knights training and any heroic tales surrounding the knights. The Cervels also asked for stories about the strategist of Lehrsatz, who managed to trick them, though that occurred before Natalie was born.

Natalie, of course, couldn’t spill any military secrets, but there were plenty of stories that she simply didn’t know about, and she ended up being on the receiving end as she listened to all the tales. In fact, the Cervels were so chatty and spoke at length that Natalie worried that they were allowed to blab about all these details. It seemed military affairs were a part of small talk for this family.

Natalie was also told quite a bit about the potential fiancée of Prince Gerald, the daughter of House Cervel. She’d just turned eleven, loved eating, and her favorite food was strawberries. She’d first met Prince Gerald at his fifteenth birthday party, and he’d taken a liking to her; so, she stayed in the royal capital to undergo her bridal training. The Cervels had been told of all sorts of difficult topics from the crown prince, but they decided to leave it all up to their daughter’s decision. She could already defeat a dragon on her own, which made her a fully-fledged Cervel, so if she didn’t like him, she’d probably flee and return home. And if she couldn’t escape, that simply signified her defeat.

“If you ever do meet my daughter, please send her my regards,” Margravine Cervel said with a smile as they entered the Canearie domain and handed the imperial princess over to a new set of guards.

“Are you sure you’re fine with this?” Natalie couldn’t help but ask. “Er, because of me, your daughter’s potential engagement may have been ruined.”

“You’re too kind, Princess Natalie,” the margravine replied. “It’s quite all right with us. She’s only eleven and still has plenty of time to find herself a splendid husband. In fact, she’s quite dense when it comes to stuff like this, so a broken heart might be a good experience for her.”

“U-Um, okay. If you say so…”

“You don’t need to hold back. Please beat her if you can. She hates embroidery, singing, and dancing, and always runs away when it comes to stuff like that. She loves to eat, and yet, she can’t cook. I must have her overcome her dislikes.” The margravine sighed elegantly as she gave useful pointers on her daughter’s weaknesses and how she might be beaten. “But if you ever make her cross and she tries to clobber you, I imagine you would die in a heartbeat, Your Highness. Do be careful.”

I’m not sure if being careful would save me, but okay… She didn’t dare voice her concerns as she still held her pride as a princess, and managed to smile back and nod. The two ladies enjoyed a jovial conversation until the very end, and the margravine kept her gentle smile as she sent the princess on her way.

Had Natalie not been told how unique House Cervel was within Kratos, she would’ve been anxious and afraid of her future. She could only thank Vissel for the information that he provided.

It was a mentally tiring journey, but she at least obtained some useful intel. The daughter of House Cervel loved dragons, and when she was a young child, she cried because she couldn’t own one. Maybe I can become friends with her. If Natalie wanted to survive, she couldn’t make enemies as she pleased. If this daughter were raised with House Cervel’s values, there was a good chance that they could enjoy a pleasant chat without worrying about political influence or other topics. The only complicated issue they’d have to tackle is that the Kratos king was allowed to have only one wife. The Goddess of Love didn’t allow infidelity, even if it was for the sake of continuing the bloodline. Only one seat existed for the crown princess—the eventual queen. If Natalie didn’t claim that chair for herself, she was certain that she’d be killed.

If I earnestly asked her for her help, I wonder if she’d just obediently retreat. While Natalie wasn’t eager to take advantage of other people’s goodwill, her life was on the line, and she was on a path of no return. But what if Crown Prince Gerald and the daughter of House Cervel are actually in love with each other? Natalie sighed. She sat in a spacious carriage headed for the royal capital. Guards were in front and behind her, and the carts all carried plenty of supplies so that she could satisfy her hunger and thirst. Maids took turns to take care of the imperial princess, and Natalie wasn’t sure if she could take this as a warm welcome or an act of intimidation to keep her in check.

If I’ve got time to worry about pointless stuff, maybe it’s best if I catch a few winks. There was plenty of room for her to lie down and rest. If she used the teleportation device in the Canearie domain, she’d reach the royal capital in three days. If the mental strain exhausted her before then, she’d hardly be of any use at all. They’d taken a small break by the borders of this territory, and it’d be a short while until they left the city and traveled through the city gates. A large city road stretched out beyond there, amid the grassy plains. It wasn’t the best view, and Natalie knew she’d soon get bored of the sight.

And so, she brought a silk cushion toward her so that she could lie down and rest when the carriage screeched to a halt. The vehicle lurched forward as though its wheels were caught in a ditch, and Natalie fell to her knees from the impact. The horses neighed as a loud roar echoed from outside.

“We’re being raided!” someone shouted. “They must’ve been waiting by the gates!”

“Who sent them?!” another asked

“This way, Princess Natalie,” a maid said.

As the princess could only stare, wide-eyed, a maid swiftly drew her close, placed a hooded cloak over Her Highness, and grabbed her hand to leave. Since Natalie would spend most of her trip in a carriage, she was lightly dressed and wore comfortable, soft leather shoes. No doubt the maid assumed that if one were to flee, the sooner the better. Natalie peeked from the hood of the carriage and heard the clangs of cold steel coupled with the sounds of explosions. She wasn’t used to the sight of magical energy glimmering throughout the area.

“Please flee while you can,” the maid urged.

“Wait, what’s going on?” Natalie asked. “Am I allowed to just leave?”

Natalie knew that they were under attack, but she didn’t know who was friend or foe, nor who had the upper hand. She wasn’t sure if she was allowed to leave. Sister Elentzia always told me that if we’re under attack, we should stay hidden and quietly wait for it to pass. If we blindly start running or fussing, it’d only draw more attention and danger toward us. This carriage was ornate, a clear indicator that they carried a noble, and she didn’t mind stepping out, but this maid, who tugged on Natalie’s hand and urged her out of the carriage, gazed around at her surroundings and firmly stepped forward. After Natalie analyzed her situation, she gasped at her fatal mistake.

Why is this maid leading me out as though she already has a destination in mind? Isn’t she a bit too skilled at fleeing and assessing this sudden attack, even though she’s supposed to be a normal maid? There’s no guarantee that she’s my ally. The maid turned around, puzzled by Natalie’s slow reaction, when the imperial princess used her free arm to grab her other, and shook herself free from the maid’s grip. The maid gasped as Natalie made a beeline for the busy main street.

“Princess Natalie!” the woman cried.

“What are you doing?! Did you let her escape?!” another shouted.

Natalie wasn’t familiar with this place, but she knew for certain that she’d be in danger if she remained back there. Sister Elentzia! Frida! Brother Risteard! Uncle George… She was tempted to cry out for help, but she held herself back as she searched for her next plan of action. The carriage may have been under attack, but some people fought back against the assailants—not everyone in Kratos was her enemy. And it was impossible for Kratos to get rid of Natalie, effectively cutting ties with the Rave Empire—it was too early for that. In other words, this was some sort of internal strife within the kingdom.

She was certain that this attack would be reported to the royal capital, and they’d do an investigation. Natalie’s first order of business was to determine who was her enemy or ally, then avoid danger, stay hidden, and return to this place of attack. Then I have to pretend that I fled first.

“Hey, is there a fight or something?” a merchant wondered as they stood in front of a store and gazed toward the gates, clutching the reins of their horse.

“Didn’t that carriage carry the Rave imperial princess?” another asked.

Natalie grabbed the reins.

“Huh? Hey!” a merchant called.

“Please let me borrow this horse! I’ll return it to you later!” Natalie shouted.

“What?!”

“Here! Payment!”

She’d sewn a few jewels on the inner fabric of her outfit, near her chest. Natalie tore them off and threw them at the merchant before she kicked the side of the horse to spur it on. The steed neighed and lifted its front hooves high in the air, causing everyone around it to panic and flee. Natalie felt bad for causing a scene, but she had no time to worry about others right now. There should’ve been another set of gates in the opposite direction! I have to live somehow! I have to! She guided the horse as it galloped outside the city gates.

***

MAYBE I’ve got luck on my side, Natalie thought as she munched away on an apple under a small stone bridge. The rain had just let up, and the occasional pitter-patter of small droplets fell from above, but she wasn’t cold. Fortunately, summer was just around the corner and warm enough for her, and the splendid sunshine allowed the limpid, flowing river to recede.

When Natalie had been left behind, abandoned by her parents, military officer Elentzia and Frida, talented in magic, were the first to rush to her side. Whenever there was any free time, Elentzia, perhaps trying to act like a mother, taught Natalie self-defense, equestrian skills, and how to act when under attack. Natalie was a touch weary, unsure if princesses needed those skills, but she didn’t expect them to come in handy here.

Natalie was also fortunate that she was involved in educating Frida with magical energy since Risteard was swamped with his work. Kratos was almost synonymous with magical energy and mana, and Natalie had looked into the climate and terrain of Kratos, devoid of dragons, out of her own curiosity. To sum up the kingdom, anything grew in the land blessed by Goddess Kratos. I can’t believe wild apples are just growing here during this season. It’s amazing to think about.

Yesterday’s rain must’ve washed away Natalie’s tracks; she’d abandoned her horse midway and tried to return to the city. Last night, she heard the footsteps of her presumed assailants stomping around atop the stone bridge in search of her as she lay below. The rain caused the river to rise, and the potential flooding prevented the assailants from checking underneath the bridge. The rain also helped drown out any sounds, and must’ve also obscured some of their vision. Natalie was up to her ankles in water as she held her breath and waited for them to pass. I really am lucky. Some might call it devil’s luck. I hope I can meet up with whoever’s out to help me…

Natalie tossed her apple core onto the ground and sighed. It’d be a full two days since the attack, and she suspected that her assailants were no longer in the city. Maybe it’s time for me to go back there. Just then, she heard footsteps again, and she crouched behind the stone bridge, but the noise stopped just in front of it.

“She abandoned her horse,” a young man said. He sounded too young to be the commander, but his tone was imposing and intimidating, despite his juvenile voice. “The princess couldn’t have gone far. Her assailants might still be after her as well, so don’t miss any traces of her.”

“Of course, Your Highness,” someone replied. “Everyone, form pairs and scout the area.” The person lowered their voice. “And Prince Gerald?”

As everyone rushed to their task, Natalie gulped nervously when she heard the mention of the prince’s name. No way… Did he personally come to search for me? Natalie peeked out from under the bridge and spotted a few shadows. One was an older soldier, and standing in front was a young boy, his back turned to Natalie. She couldn’t make out his face and only saw his blond hair, but the vibrantly blue mantle he wore was hard to miss—the color had been banned in Kratos, permitted only for the royal family to wear. It was the color of the sky, which Kratos had stolen from the Rave Empire.

“What?” Gerald replied.

“Please return to the city,” the soldier replied. “There’s no need for you to personally trouble yourself with this affair, Your Highness.”

Natalie agreed with the soldier, but Gerald provided a nonchalant reply.

“This is my mistake,” he said. “It’s only logical that I head out.”

“But there have been reports that the assailants dragged her to His Majesty’s place,” the soldier answered. “Perhaps it’s best to start from there.”

“A merchant claimed that a princess stole a horse and left. The jewels that were thrown as payment came from Verrat, and we can’t abandon the possibility that the princess somehow escaped from her assailants.”

“If you’ll pardon my impudence, I find it hard to believe that a princess would steal a horse and flee from her assailants. Even if she managed to do all that, surely, she’d be caught in a flash.”

“Princess Natalie was raised by the Princess Elentzia Teos Rave. I’ve heard that the two are close. Judging from the accounts of the merchant, I doubt that the princess was simply raised with love and tender care as a normal, helpless princess would be.”

Gerald sounded indifferent, but it was clear that he’d looked into her.

“And the empire is a nation of dragons,” Gerald added. “A princess who can ride a dragon can surely handle a horse with ease.”

“Then surely, there’s the possibility that the princess fled of her own accord,” the soldier said rather stiffly. Natalie instinctively hid again as she rightly expected suspicions to be cast upon her. “She’s a princess that the Rave Empire one-sidedly pushed upon us. Perhaps this entire kidnapping incident was orchestrated by them; a trap using the help of the king.”

“Heed your insolent tongue.”

Gerald sounded cold, but his firm words caused Natalie to blink with astonishment.

“The Rave Empire may theoretically be our enemy nation, but the princess steeled her resolve to come here,” Gerald reasoned. “If she fled here, surely, she’d know how her actions would affect her nation’s relationship with ours.”

Natalie slowly widened her eyes as a sunbeam shone from between the clouds and onto the water’s surface. It glittered beautifully.

“This attack is due to my ineptitude. Nothing more, nothing less,” Gerald firmly said.

“But…” the soldier started.

“Or would you prefer it to be a trap laid by the imperial princess?” Gerald let out a cold chuckle as the soldier snapped their mouth shut.

“No… I apologize. My words were out of line.”

“Then go.”

It was a curt order, but the soldier rushed out while the crown prince emitted a small sigh. Half of Natalie’s body peeked out from under the bridge, and she tried to call out when she suddenly gazed down at her outfit. She’d been wandering in the forest for two days and was a muddy mess. Her hair was disheveled unlike ever before. She’d never looked worse in her life. Even if she declared herself as Natalie Teos Rave, she wasn’t sure how she could prove her identity. This was her first meeting with the crown prince, and she wasn’t even sure if he recognized her. What am I getting so bothered about? I’ll just head out and…

But deep down, she knew she’d be a touch disappointed if he didn’t recognize her. As Natalie agonized over her decision, Prince Gerald began to walk away from the stone bridge; there was no time to lose, and she mustered up her courage.

“Wai— mmph!”

Just as Natalie cried out, a large man’s hand covered her mouth and stifled her cries. A thick arm squeezed her body tight, and she felt herself lifted into the air.

“I finally found ya, Princess Natalie,” the man said.

Natalie jolted with shock.

“You’ve really been a handful,” he went on. “Oh, no one will hear ya scream.”

The man was alone. Natalie tried to bite his arm and flee when she spotted something sparkling under her feet. She froze as a translucent, semicircular film surrounded her and her assailant.

“Is this a rare sight for a Rave princess?” the man sneered. “It’s called a barrier, and it cuts us off from the rest of the world. No matter how loudly you scream, no one will hear or see you.”

People of Kratos can just use these barriers whenever they want?! What… What do I do? The man was vigilant as he didn’t loosen his grip around her, and this magic barrier was a mysterious force that worked against her. If only I had a dragon with me! It could burn this barrier down!

“Now, come with me,” the man said. “You’ll become the King of South Kratos’s new playthi—”

A loud shatter interrupted him as though a glass window had been broken into tiny pieces. A spear penetrated the barrier, and the man stumbled and lost his balance as he pushed Natalie forward, trying to use her as a shield. The tip of the spear, however, twirled around, and a different arm supported Natalie’s body.

“Are you a moron?” a voice asked from above. “Of course, I’ll notice if you use a barrier around me.”

Natalie had just heard the same voice moments ago. When she looked up, a spray of water obfuscated part of her vision as the crown prince kicked the river’s surface, but his profile was unmistakable. His eyes were focused on the enemy as his neatly trimmed, golden locks fluttered in the air along with his magical energy. Natalie could be enchanted by the prince for only a moment. She didn’t miss the shadows behind Gerald that emerged right in front of her eyes—they were the soldiers that he’d ordered around mere moments ago.

Standing at the helm was the soldier who had mentioned that Natalie’s escape could be some sort of elaborate trap. They raised their blade high in the air, the point unmistakably targeting Gerald’s back.

“Watch out! Behind you!” Natalie shouted.

The prince used a backhanded grip and parried the blade behind him with the spear, giving enough time for the assailant in front to regain his posture and pounce again. Are they all our enemies?! Natalie turned white as a sheet as Gerald adjusted his hold on the princess and quietly clicked his tongue.

“It would’ve been cute if he were wrong sometimes… That raccoon,” he muttered.

“Sorry?” Natalie asked quizzically.

“Ah, pardon me, Princess Natalie.”

The moment he called her name, she found herself floating in the air. He twirled his spear in his hand and thrust it into the ground as he took to the air. Natalie stiffened, telling herself not to look down as he kept a firm grip on her and gazed at the soldiers who appeared from under the stone bridge.

“We can greet each other later,” he said. “We should prioritize getting out of this mess.”

“O-Of course,” Natalie replied.

“I appreciate your understanding.”

With Natalie still in his arms, he let out a shrill whistle. The sound of hooves echoed from the depths of the forest as a white horse emerged. It leaped over the stone bridge as Gerald grabbed the saddle and climbed on top of his steed. It was like a circus trick that happened in a flash.

“Damn it! Don’t let ‘em get away!” a man roared.

“Keep your head low and your mouth shut,” Gerald advised as the horse landed, and he gripped his spear again.

Natalie obeyed the orders as she crouched low and snapped her mouth shut. The clangs of metals and the roars of anger were all around them as the white horse raced through the scene. If they ever stopped, it meant certain death, and Natalie was frustrated that she had little choice but to entrust her fate to his hands. Oddly enough, however, she didn’t feel any fear. When they escaped from the forest and evaded their enemies, the greenery became sparse as clouds of dust danced above the streets, carried by the dry wind. It seemed they were on the border of the forest and the desert.

“There’s a temple nearby,” Gerald said. “That’s my rendezvous point with my allies.”

Gerald slowed his horse, likely assuming that the threat had passed. Natalie looked back, still under his arm, but there were no signs of anyone chasing after them, and she breathed a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she still struggled to speak.

“I…see,” she replied.

He didn’t seem bothered by her awkward reply, but the silence was uncomfortable. She couldn’t find a topic and wondered if she should introduce herself, but she couldn’t bring herself to do that either. Ultimately, she broke the silence with the topic she found the most important.

“Um, thank you,” she said. “Thank you for saving me.”

“Please don’t feel bothered,” Gerald replied. “It’s all due to my ineptitude.”

He’d said the same words earlier and must’ve felt responsible for this mess, but his emotionless, formal language annoyed Natalie.

“Is that all you can say?” she asked.

“Do you wish for an apology?” he inquired, the boredom and indifference clear in his timbre.

It was also apparent that he held no interest in Natalie, and so, she didn’t find the need to act nice either, as she glared at him.

“No, I’m asking why you’re so stiff and formal,” she replied. “We can’t continue a conversation like this.”

Gerald furrowed his brows, perplexed by her words, and Natalie inexplicably found the need to gloat. She laughed through her nose.

“I bet you’re not popular with the girls,” she said.

“Could you refrain from suddenly switching topics?” Gerald asked. “I fail to understand your train of thought.”

Contrary to his composed appearance, it seems he was rather hot-blooded and quick to anger. But his grumbling only made Natalie turn more defiant.

“But this is an important point if we’re getting engaged, you know,” she said.

“I can’t believe you can think about stuff like that in this situation,” he replied.

“Oh? It’s only natural for me to worry about our engagement. It’s precisely why I came here. Could I ask about that attack earlier?”

Gerald fell silent as Natalie still remained in his arms. He must’ve found it a pain; it was written all over his face.

“I at least have the right to ask, I think,” she added with a glare.

“We’re still investigating, but I suspect it was done by those who wish to instigate a battle between me and the king,” he revealed.

“The king… Your father, correct? I’ve heard rumors that you two are on bad terms, but are they true?”

“If you’ve heard the rumors, then how in the world did you think we’d ever get along? I’d love to hear your reasoning.”

The king had mockingly received the sobriquet, “the King of South Kratos,” and he built a palace in the southern region of the kingdom, a place where he could indulge in debauchery and lustful desires. Some claimed that the capable crown prince had quickly gotten rid of the king, while others stated that His Majesty opted for an early retirement, but these were mere rumors. What was clear was that he was a deadbeat father.

Natalie gave a forced smile. “I see. I suppose it’s not rare to have a good-for-nothing parent… What?”

Natalie knitted her brows as she noticed Gerald quietly staring at her. He said nothing as he quickly turned ahead and stopped his horse—they’d arrived at their destination. Gerald got off before he outstretched his hand to help Natalie. She gratefully took his hand and stepped onto the stone floor of the walkway.

Slender trees with narrow leaves that drooped down like umbrellas bore green fruit at the top of their trunks. They stood equidistant from each other as they lined the walkway, and at the end was a staircase that led to a pavilion with a roof propped up by pillars, but no walls.

“Where are we?” Natalie asked.

“A place where people say their prayers before they cross the desert,” Gerald replied.

When she glanced around, she spotted some dilapidated walls and broken pillars. When she climbed up the stairs and stepped onto the pavilion, Natalie gasped. The view below her was splendid as a lake stretched out in front of her eyes. In the center stood the statue of a lady wearing a flower crown.

“It’s the first time I’ve seen Goddess Kratos,” Natalie said. “Is this where you’ll rendezvous with your allies?”

“Yeah,” Gerald replied. “Don’t worry. I promise to return you to the Rave Empire safely.”

Natalie tore her eyes away from the glimmering lake and turned to the prince for confirmation.

“Are you saying that you don’t plan on getting engaged with me?” she asked.

“Exactly,” Gerald replied.

“Then why did you allow me to enter Kratos?”

“It’s none of your concern.”

“Oh, it most certainly is.”

Gerald sighed as though he couldn’t believe that he had to spell it all out for her, and Natalie frowned.

“Is it because you’ve got the daughter of House Cervel?” she asked.

“Correct,” he replied.

She didn’t expect him to instantly shut her down and was unable to speak. I was just trying to mess with you, but… When he came to save her, she almost thought that he was a nice man. She’d grown optimistic about her situation, but all her feelings were for naught. The glimmer of the lake was annoying to her eyes, and she almost clutched her skirt tightly, but managed to stop herself. I’m against an eleven-year-old girl. I can’t be the childish one, or else I’d lose the battles I had hopes of winning.

“You didn’t have to worry,” Gerald replied. “I’ll send you back once the civil war within the empire ends. It’d be troublesome if you died here anyway.”

How in the world could Natalie be at ease? She realized that they were on a different wavelength as she repeated what she once said.

“I bet you aren’t popular with the girls,” she grumbled.

“…Why are you bringing that up?” Gerald asked.

“Hmph, I just thought so. In any case, I suppose I feel a little better since I can stay by your side for a bit longer.”

It meant that she still had a chance to make him turn toward her. The crown prince turned to her dubiously.

“I’ll bring you to the royal capital… But don’t you feel even a bit awkward about it all?” he inquired.

“It’s my responsibility to get comfortable,” Natalie replied. “Don’t misunderstand. Don’t forget that I came here to marry you.”

“If you think you can help your uncle, you’re dead wrong. George Teos Rave will die.” She couldn’t let that remark slip, and she whirled around as Gerald coolly went on, “Hadis Teos Rave is the true Dragon Emperor.”

“And how do you know that?”

“Have the dragons not abandoned you all yet?”

Natalie clutched her hands in front of her chest, and that was the answer that he needed. He turned to face the lake.

“I wish he’d call it quits and abandon everyone already,” Gerald muttered. “That would make it easy for us, but the Dragon Emperor refuses to give up, I suppose.”

“What are you trying to say?!” Natalie demanded.

“And where do you think you are?” The icy question silenced her, and the crown prince continued, “Every critique you have with me should be pointed toward your uncle and siblings, no? Before you ask what I’m doing, you should ask yourself what your family has been doing and what you should do.”

He told the truth, and she could find no fault with that. She clenched her fists.

“I bet you really aren’t popular with the girls,” she muttered.

“Why are you bringing that up again?” he asked.

“Cornering people with such icy logic will get you hated. Perhaps the daughter of House Cervel already hates you, deep down. You aren’t forcing your brutal logic on an eleven-year-old girl to have your way with her, are you?”

Gerald raised an eyebrow and fell silent.

“She’s never complained,” he replied quietly as though to defend himself.

“Or maybe she can’t,” Natalie replied. “She’s only eleven.”

“…If she has any opinions, she’s sure to report them to me. And I hear her out.”

“‘Report?’ Do you hear yourself? It sounds like you guys are in the military. How did you explain me to her?”

“I told her about you, of course. I said it was due to political affairs.”

“And?”

Gerald blinked blankly, completely confused by the question. Natalie wearily rephrased her query.

“I don’t mean like reporting out of duty for work,” she said. “Did you make any excuses for yourself?”

“I have no reason to do so,” Gerald replied.

“You could apologize for possibly making her anxious, or promise to make it up to her next time. You know, something! You can’t be serious! Are you a bona fide moron?!”

“Did you just call me a moron?!”

“Aren’t you?!”

“I… I gave her a present!”

The crown prince did his best to offer some sort of retort, but all he earned was a dubious gaze from Natalie.

“Did you choose this present yourself? Or did you go buy it?” she asked.

All she received in response was silence.

“Doesn’t count,” Natalie said.

“Wh-Why have you been making fun of me?!” Gerald snapped, anger and panic clear in his face.

Natalie couldn’t help but flash a triumphant expression; no doubt this crown prince always acted calm and collected as a cool, older prince should, in front of his fiancée of House Cervel. Unfortunately, his obvious scheme couldn’t fool Natalie.

“I heard you were a prodigy, skilled in both the pen and the sword, but you’re surprisingly not as cool as I thought,” Natalie added.

Gerald remained silent as he furrowed his brows in pensive thought. She couldn’t help but burst out laughing.

“Why do you look so serious?!” she giggled. “I never said that that was a bad thing! A perfect prince will be a boring one.”

“I don’t think that I’m perfect, but if there’s room for me to improve, then I should put in the effort,” he replied.

“You’re overthinking things.”

“…Faris says the same thing to me.”

Natalie needed a bit of time to recall this new name—Faris der Kratos was a renowned angel, the princess of Kratos, and Gerald’s younger sister.

“I see,” Natalie replied. “You’ve got a good sister.”

“I do. She’s our kingdom’s most valuable treasure,” Gerald replied quietly.

His words held more weight than when he spoke of the daughter of House Cervel. His stiff tone implied that one couldn’t speak of his sister so casually, and the spark of powerful determination was apparent. Natalie snapped her mouth shut as Gerald crossed his arms and turned to the ground.

“Yeah, I can’t get engaged to you,” he muttered as though to remind himself.

“Pardon?” Natalie asked.

But the crown prince didn’t elaborate as he turned on his heels to leave. “I’ll go take a look around. My allies should be here soon.”

“W-Wait! Why did you just jump to your own conclusions?!”

“It’s got nothing to do with you.”

“Y-You’re not allowed to singlehandedly decide upon my engagement with you.”

Gerald, who tried to walk in front of Natalie, froze in place.

“Indeed, you aren’t at fault,” he added.

“That’s not what I mean! Hey!” she cried.

He refused to turn around, only building panic within Natalie’s body. She didn’t know who she was doing this for, but she felt like she shouldn’t let him walk off on his own.

“Don’t worry,” Gerald reassured. “I’ll return you to Rave all safe and sound.”

“That’s not what I’m talking about!” Natalie shouted. “Stop deciding things on your own! We should—”

“This is up to my decision, and my decision alone.”

His firm tone rang through the air as he took a step toward the staircase. Natalie was behind him and tried to reach out, but she stopped herself. What could she say? At the very least, she wanted to be of some use. He’d saved her life, and she somehow wanted to repay this deed. What can I say? What… Just then, a shiver ran down her spine. A primal instinct forced her body to act, and she suddenly pushed Gerald’s back as he tried to descend the staircase.

“What the—” the crown prince gasped.

As he widened his dark eyes, a flicker of light was reflected within. Countless arrows of light rained down from the skies and destroyed the roof. The magical arrows continued their trajectory, piercing through the stone walls and broken pillars before they exploded. Cries rang out in the air. Were there enemies in hiding?! Or were their allies here to pick them up?

Natalie had pushed Gerald away, but he’d grabbed her and softened his fall, rolling on the stone tiles of the corridor before he screeched to a halt. Natalie tried to get up, but he pressed her head onto the floor.

“Stay down!” he ordered.

“But your shoulder…” Natalie started.

A red stain seeped through the clothing on his shoulder, but he paid it no heed as he frantically looked around on high alert.

“It’s just a scratch,” he muttered. “Was that…”

“Well, color me surprised. I didn’t think I’d get noticed,” a voice echoed from the direction of the lake.

Gerald gasped, loosening his hold on Natalie, and there were no signs of more attacks. The princess gingerly raised her head when she was astonished by the sight. The stone tiles of the corridor and dilapidated walls had been utterly crushed, replaced with only charred corpses that rolled on the floor—no one could tell if they were friends or foes, and Gerald pursed his lips when he was greeted by the same view.

“Hm, I suppose you aren’t the Dragon God’s descendant for nothing,” the voice cheerfully added, sounding way too upbeat for the situation.

It came from above. Natalie craned her neck for a better view when Gerald clicked his tongue with annoyance; the princess could only gulp nervously when she followed his gaze. A man floated all alone above the lake—he didn’t need a dragon to stay in the air. He was the assailant, the one who rained down a flurry of light arrows, and Natalie could tell purely by primal instinct. Even she, who lacked magical energy, could sense the unadulterated danger and aura that he possessed; it reminded her of her half-brother, the Dragon Emperor. Gerald stood up and glared straight at the man.

“Why are you here?” he demanded.

“Ouch, no need to sound so cold!” the man replied. “I only came here to lend you a helping hand. I was worried about you, you know.”

The man descended upon the pavilion, its roof now blown away, and raised his head. His golden locks dazzled under the sunlight that trickled between the foliage, and his dark eyes made Natalie sneak a peek at Gerald beside her. The two shared the exact same eye color.

“I asked why you’re here!” Gerald roared angrily.

“Well, if you’re gonna pin me as the kidnapper, I thought that I might as well actually kidnap someone,” the man replied.

“Don’t screw with me!”

“Temper, temper. No need to get so huffy with me. My son really doesn’t know how to take a joke, it seems.”

Hatred glittered in Gerald’s eyes, apparent for all the world to see; he made no attempt to hide it. Yet, his father’s dark pupils shone with delight.

“You can’t become engaged all on your own without informing your father,” the king went on. “You’re already fifteen, so I suppose it’s only natural for you to be at the age of becoming engaged. Perhaps you’re a bit bashful to share these details with your father, but… Oh dear, you didn’t hide this from Faris, did you?”

“Don’t you dare say her name!” Gerald bellowed.

Just then, the crown prince lurched forward and fell on one knee. Unable to hide her shock, Natalie rushed toward him.

“Wh-What’s wrong?” she asked.

“Must be a rebellious phase, as they say,” the king said. “Sons are difficult to raise.”

He descended a step on the staircase—no doubt it was his doing. When Natalie gazed up, she locked her eyes on the menacing figure.

“Hello, princess from the land of the Dragon God. Welcome to my kingdom,” Rufus der Kratos grinned. The man was none other than Gerald’s father, the king of Kratos.

“R…un…” Gerald groaned.

Sweat trickled down his brow as he remained kneeling; it seemed he couldn’t move even if he wished. Some sort of spell must’ve restrained him on the spot. Yet, Natalie found herself petrified when Rufus pointed at her and gazed into her eyes. Her body trembled with fear.

“Don’t be scared, little lady,” Rufus said in a low voice. “I just want to talk with you, a child and descendant of the Dragon God.”

Descendant… Right. I’m the child of the Dragon God. I’m the Rave Empire’s imperial princess! As Natalie filled herself with renewed confidence, power coursed through her body, allowing her to stand back up. She formed an elegant bow, knowing that she possessed more grace than any other current princess within the imperial family.

“I’m honored to make your acquaintance,” she said. “I’m Natalie Teos Rave.”

“Very nice,” Rufus replied. “You noticed my magical energy earlier, too—it seems you’ve got good instincts.”

A low chuckle came from the back of his throat as Rufus stood in place once he descended the staircase.

“There might come a day when you call me your ‘Father,’” he said. “Why don’t you visit my palace?”

The King of South Kratos’s palace was a place swirling with rumors; it was said that once someone went inside, they could never leave. Rufus tilted his head to one side mockingly.

“Oh, does that scare you?” he goaded. “Does the younger sister of the Dragon Emperor fear the husband of the Goddess?”

“I shall happily accept your invitation,” Natalie replied.

“Princess Natalie!” Gerald shouted.

But Natalie held her head up high with dignity. “So, I ask that you kindly free Prince Gerald from his binds. He looks quite suffocated.”

She had no idea what face Gerald, who was beside her, made. But Rufus widened his eyes before he smiled happily.

“My word,” he said. “You’re worried about my son, I see.”

“Your Highness!” Gerald roared.

“You said you’ll return me to my empire, safe and sound, didn’t you?” Natalie asked the prince.

She didn’t know any details, but she intuitively knew that the man in front of her was capable of erratic behavior and could act out however he wished. The princess was also aware that both Gerald and his allies were no match for the Kratos king. And so, Natalie took a step forward.

“Would you please take me to your place, Your Majesty?” she asked.

“I welcome you with open arms, Rave’s imperial princess,” Rufus said.

She noticed something flowing under her feet, and particles of light surrounded the nervous princess. This is the first time I’ve seen teleporting magic. I didn’t know he was capable of that.

“Natalie!” Gerald shouted.

In his haste and panic, he forgot to add formalities to her name, and Natalie found that comical as she smiled. Before she could see his face, he’d vanished.

***

THE King of South Kratos’s palace was supposedly rife with corruption and bribery. Natalie had heard that it was teeming with the seedy underbelly of a depraved society, but when she was guided inside, she was a touch surprised to see that it was a seemingly normal palace. If she were to find anything that stood out, it was that the furniture and décor scattered throughout the building were made of gold, and it was a bit too opulent and ostentatious for her taste. Everything was so flashy—gaudy, even—but when she recalled the handsome Rufus, she could see why his tastes leaned in this direction.

After Natalie took a bath and washed off the mud caked on her, she was guided to what was supposedly Rufus’s private room. A massive, round, lavish bed was proudly enshrined right in the middle of the room, and it was uncomfortable for Natalie, to say the least, but the servant seemed unfazed as they guided Natalie to sit on a sofa. They brought out tea and snacks and attended to the princess. Natalie stood up straight, knowing that she couldn’t be bothered by mere furniture.

“Sorry to keep you waiting,” Rufus said. “It’s been a while since I wore formal attire, so it was a bit of a handful.”

The king entered the room before Natalie could take a sip of her tea, and took large strides. He’s worried more about the delay than this…room? Natalie thought, but she stood up and bowed.

“Ah, no, don’t worry about it. Let’s stop the stiff formalities, shall we?” Rufus replied. “I’ve never met my son’s fiancée before, so I’m excited, you see.”

“Is this your first time?” Natalie asked.

“Indeed. Isn’t my son awful? He never consults a single thing with his father, but it’s good to see that he’s thinking about engagements. I thought his mind was preoccupied with Faris, but this is a sign of growth, isn’t it?”

Natalie could only respond with an awkward nod. Which means he knows nothing about the engagement with the daughter of House Cervel, huh? Is Prince Gerald hiding it? Natalie had no way of confirming her assumptions, and it was wisest to simply nod and move the conversation along.

“Now then, where shall I start?” Rufus asked. “We don’t have time, so we should move quickly.”

“Have you got any plans?” Natalie asked.

“Well, my son will probably arrive to take you back. A prince ready to save his damsel in distress and all.”

Rufus sat directly across from Natalie, and the princess tried to sit back down when she froze in place. The king crossed his long legs.

“There’s no way I’m returning you for free, of course,” he added gleefully.

The large, imposing bed loomed diagonally behind Natalie while Rufus grinned with delight.

“If he doesn’t take you back while you’re still safe and sound, I’d expect an international issue between the empire and my kingdom,” he said.

“Uh, Your Majesty, if you just return me to the royal capital, there’ll be no issues whatsoever,” Natalie replied.

“Why in the world would you suggest something so impossibly boring to me?”

He looked genuinely baffled, causing Natalie’s cheek to twitch with fear.

“Enough boring talk. I’d like to speak with you,” Rufus said. “You know the Dragon Emperor, don’t you?”

“Huh?” Natalie replied. “Er, well, yes.”

“What kind of guy is he?”

It was a bit concerning to see a king refer to an emperor so casually, but this seemed like an unnecessary worry. Natalie knitted her brows at Rufus’s puzzling question.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“You can say anything you like,” Rufus replied. “For example, how does he refer to himself?”

Wow, this really is a silly question. Natalie hesitated for a moment, and she realized that she had to think quite a bit about her half-brother. What were his verbal mannerisms? What was he like? She practically never said a word to him as she walked by, and he was so terrifyingly beautiful that she couldn’t approach him.

“Uh… I think he just says, ‘I,’” Natalie replied as she managed to recall her sibling.

Rufus’s eyes glimmered with delight. “Ah! I knew it! Thank goodness! I’m correct!”

“C-Correct?”

“Yup! I was right on the money! How does he dress? What does he look like?”

What in the world are we doing? Natalie felt less confused by the conversation as a sense of eeriness grew within her heart. Why was the Kratos King so curious about the Dragon Emperor? Her half-brother was raised on the frontier, called a cursed emperor, and was currently being denounced as the false emperor within his own nation. How should I know about any details? He’s… He’s… Wait… Have I been utterly mistaken throughout my whole life? Her hair stood on end underneath her lavish dress.

“Um, the emperor has black hair and golden eyes,” Natalie replied. “Perhaps this doesn’t quite match your appearance, but…”

“Well, of course,” Rufus replied. “He’s the Dragon Emperor. The best I can do is flip the color scheme.”

He pinched strands of his golden locks as he sighed with regret. Only then did Natalie realize that both he and Gerald had golden hair and black eyes, the exact opposite of Hadis. But what? So what? This couldn’t have been a rare combination. Sure, the black hair and golden eyes were said to be the reincarnation of the Dragon Empire, but that was the belief of the Rave Empire, and not the kingdom.

“I’d heard that the emperor visited the royal capital just the other day for my son’s birthday, but I wasn’t told anything about it,” Rufus went on as he ignored Natalie’s silence. “Isn’t he an awful son? Why does he get to meet the real deal, and not me? That’s not very fair.”

“Is it unfair?” Natalie asked.

“Of course it is. I’ll be deemed a cheap imitation of him. Though a Dragon Emperor without his consort is boring, so I don’t mind, but… Ah, yes, that reminds me. Does the empire have any potential consort candidates?”

“Th-The Dragon Consort? Er, I haven’t heard anything about it… My brother, I mean, the emperor, just ascended the throne.”

“Right, right. There’s a civil war raging within your empire as we speak, isn’t there? Your citizens really are restless.” Rufus didn’t seem to have a single care about the strife as he plucked a cookie from a plate and took a nibble. “But the courage to challenge the real Dragon Emperor is worthy of praise, I suppose. Ah, now I see why my son brought it with him the other day… I was wondering what he was going to use it for, but it seems he’s not fooling around, at the very least.”

This was a complex topic that touched upon a nation’s affairs. Natalie knew she had to choose her words carefully as she recalled her uncle’s face.

“This is no laughing matter for the Rave imperial family, to be sure,” she said. “It tackles the issue of who’s worthy of the throne—my uncle or my half-brother.”

“Worthy? Of being emperor?”

Rufus stared back blankly for a moment before he clutched his stomach and guffawed. Natalie was stunned as rage slowly welled up within her.

“Wh-What?!” she demanded. “What’s so funny?!”

“I see now!” he chuckled. “I thought you came here with steeled resolve, but I guess you’ve just been kept in the dark! You were sent here, completely ignorant of the truth! I get it. What’s his name again? George? That faker really knows how to be so cruel!”

“F-Faker? What’s so funny…”

“See, my recent hobby is to toy with little kids. It’s just so fun.”

Now what? Natalie couldn’t follow this abrupt turn in the conversation, and she tried to ask, but the dark smile that danced across his lips caused her to shudder.

“Do you know why?” he asked.

He spoke slowly and carefully, as though he was gradually suffocating her and leading her to her demise. Natalie just barely managed to shake her head with confusion while Rufus emitted another low chuckle.

“Because they don’t know anything,” he elucidated. “They believe that this world is gentle, beautiful, and just—if they call out for help, they believe that they’ll be spared. They truly have faith that they should be saved. When I see their innocent eyes slowly dyed into the color of despair, I have so much fun that I don’t know what to do with myself!”

Natalie winced when she heard his apparent delight.

“They were offered by their parents, no less!” Rufus cried. “They ask for help, only to be slapped away, and even if they cry, they’re cruelly shunned. That moment of despair—that very second they learn that they should’ve never been born—gives me so much comfort.”

What a nasty hobby. He’s the worst. Insults popped up within Natalie’s heart, but when she saw this man smile, his lips curled up like the crescent moon, his eyes so devoid of any sort of human emotion, she found herself frozen with fear.

“I’ve decided how I’ll have my fun with you,” Rufus said as he peered up at her, his dark eyes glittering. “You’re a princess with your chest puffed up so proudly, and to have your body slowly, yet surely defiled by strangers is just so boring and cliché, don’t you think? This’ll be a good trial for my son.”

His son, Gerald, had promised Natalie that she would be returned home to the empire, safe and sound. She clutched that faint sliver of hope in her hands as she knew that she couldn’t die here—she couldn’t succumb to the ominous man in front of her. That was the one thing she couldn’t allow. I can’t be so enticed by this man’s thoughts and conversation skills. I must hold my ground. I can’t…

“See, you’re not a member of the Rave imperial family,” Rufus revealed. “You don’t have the blood of the Dragon God in you.”

Just like that, Natalie’s thoughts and resolve screeched to a halt. Her throat closed up as she stood there paralyzed. What? She couldn’t understand a word he said, and yet, she couldn’t feel compelled to ask. Rufus only smiled.

“But so what?” he asked. “The Three Dukes also claim to be descendants of the Dragon God. Perhaps you’ve got the blood of the Three Dukes in you, so you don’t have to feel so disappointed.”

“I… What… I-I know that I’m connected with Duke Verrat. But…” Natalie murmured.

What if her mother were from Kratos and was adopted into the duke’s family? No, the very fact that I’m reconsidering my bloodline implies that I accept this man’s words. She shook herself free of her thoughts.

“How in the world could you know that?!” she demanded loudly.

“Because three centuries ago, the Kratos royal family devised a little plan,” Rufus replied. “They switched out the true Dragon Emperor, the one who had the blood of the real prince of the Rave imperial family, with a fake.” He laughed through his nose as though he was engaged in idle gossip. “Don’t believe me? Fine by me. I only heard about it from my ancestors, and it was over three hundred years ago.”

“E-Exactly. So…”

“But what of reality? The Heavenly Sword vanished, didn’t it?”

Natalie was at a loss for words. No one knew why the Heavenly Sword disappeared back then, but if his story was true, then it all made sense. The Heavenly Sword belonged to the Dragon God; if the Dragon God’s bloodline was lost, then the weapon couldn’t have materialized in front of the people. Wait. Wait! Then…

Natalie had heard inklings of a curious story before. Hadis Teos Rave’s mother apparently committed adultery with a knight guarding the Empress’s Palace. Vissel had been constantly mocked about his birth because of this rumor, but the gossip had died down over time. Natalie had assumed that this was because his biological younger brother had brought back the Heavenly Sword and ascended the throne, but what if reality wasn’t so simple? That Heavenly Sword’s… Then my uncle and I are… It felt as though she noticed a hole that had opened up underneath her feet; if only she hadn’t taken a peek under her.

“How does it feel?” Rufus asked. “How does it feel to proudly call yourself a princess, only to learn that you’re the very existence that’s been sullying your own empire?”

“Go on, plunge to your depths,” his words tacitly implied, like the devil whispering on her shoulder. Natalie shook her head.

“You still refuse to believe it, I see,” Rufus observed. “I don’t blame you. No one wants to believe that their very existence was an utter mistake.”

“Then why don’t you explain it to me?” Natalie demanded. “Why in the world did Kratos hatch such an elaborate scheme to switch the real one with a fake?!”

Rufus looked a touch surprised as Natalie glared at him, her mind desperately reaching for any sort of conclusion she could find.

“It makes no sense,” she insisted. “If Kratos really was pulling the strings, then the Rave imperial family was practically controlled by you all by that point. Why didn’t you publicize that fact? Our nations instead chose to constantly wage war against each other.”

Rufus was quiet, and Natalie went on, “Plus, you’ve all allowed me to name myself as the Rave imperial princess! No doubt there’s another reason behind this! There’s a reason why you didn’t publicize your control!”

Kratos’s side wasn’t a credible source, but surely, they had nothing to lose from spreading rumors about the downfall of the Rave imperial family. Rufus leaned on his shoulder rest and smiled.

“Hm, so you’re more worried about that than your own bloodline,” he mused.

“Unfortunately for you, I don’t see myself as the splendid princess that people wish me to be,” Natalie replied. “In fact, I see myself nodding in agreement when you claim that I’m not a princess.”

She scoffed through her nose, but in truth, she was simply putting that line of questioning on the back burner. Her palms were clammy with cold sweat, and if she relaxed for even a moment, she feared that her entire body would quiver. She’d always been like this. Even if she thought that Hadis Teos Rave was the true emperor, she couldn’t say a thing; she couldn’t even condemn her uncle, who was likely connected with Kratos. And it was because Natalie had no one standing behind her. She found her siblings creepy and wanted her uncle to see her as the splendid princess that she knew she wasn’t. The reasons were so trivial and silly that she almost felt like laughing. Proudly declaring that she was the imperial princess was beyond audacious to her.

“But what I do know is that I’ve received the protection of Dragon God Rave,” Natalie continued.

The dragon had done its job and carried Natalie over safely, the very proof that the dragons, and by extension, the Dragon God, hadn’t forsaken her yet. She couldn’t betray that trust.

“And since the Dragon Emperor has appeared, it means that the Rave imperial family isn’t over,” she said. “In fact, since your family didn’t publicize the truth until now, your weaknesses are in full view. If I leave here and tell my uncle everything you said, he might reconsider his mindset. What would you do then?”

“Personally, I feel like the battle would only become more widespread,” Rufus replied. “Honestly, he probably already knows the truth, and you’d be silenced before you could say anything to anyone else.”

“Who knows? What if I become officially engaged to Prince Gerald?”

Her uncles, half-siblings, and the Three Dukes couldn’t simply turn the other way then. And with Hadis around, perhaps there was a way to still get involved with the bloodline. Perhaps the current imperial family could act as a mediator of sorts. Rufus interlocked his fingers together and used his index finger to tap against the back of his hand.

“I see… Interesting,” he muttered. “You can become the crown princess of Kratos and try to unify the Rave Empire… You might be able to utilize the whole bloodline thing to your advantage. Yes, this is a very interesting plan you’ve got.”

“And I don’t plan on letting Kratos take the fall either,” Natalie added.

“So, your demand is to make you my son’s fiancée, then? A bold and brash negotiator you are.”

“Say what you like. But now you know that you’ve got nothing to gain from threatening me. Release me at—”

A deafening explosion abruptly cut her off, and the ground quaked. Natalie hastily turned to the window and spotted smoke billowing in the distance.

“My son’s arrived to pick you up,” Rufus remarked. “He’s quite swift, isn’t he?”

“‘Arrived?!’” Natalie yelped. “Are you sure he isn’t here to attack you?!”

“That’s just my son’s way of greeting. He’s saying, ‘Hello, where is my dad?’”

“What kind of relationship do you two have?”

Natalie couldn’t help but spill her thoughts as Rufus chortled.

“My son’s a bit of a shy boy,” he said. “A touch troublesome, isn’t he? It’s not easy raising a son.”

His exaggerated way of speaking made it clear that he was hiding something underneath the surface, and Natalie wasn’t one to miss it.

“Prince Gerald is actually really adorable to you, isn’t he?” she muttered.

Rufus’s dark eyes looked a touch astonished as he wore a solemn face and fell silent. He soon flashed a strained smile of resignation.

“But of course,” he said. “He’s my adorable, pitiful son.”

“I don’t know what happened between you two, but can’t you make up with him?” Natalie asked.

Rufus unlocked his fingers and stood up; he gazed straight at the imperial princess and smiled.

“All right,” he said. “I’ll have my son finish you off.”

“Pardon?!” Natalie asked.

He sounded so casual, as though he sent his son to run an errand, and Natalie could only blink black while the king headed for a bookshelf.

“Back to what I said earlier, you asked why our royal family didn’t publicize the truth, didn’t you?” he asked. “Unfortunately, the reason isn’t what you’d wish for, or one that you can comprehend.”

“Y-You can’t be so sure of that,” Natalie replied. “I have to hear it first.”

“The Goddess would be very hurt.” Rufus took out a book from the shelf. “The vessel of the Goddess and the Dragon Emperor married. The Goddess had a dream, and she wished that her reincarnation might engage in a happy union with the Dragon Emperor. But the Dragon God vanished, and Kain, the Warlord Dragon Emperor, tried to destroy Kratos. The Goddess, who wailed that she hadn’t done a thing, couldn’t possibly state that the Rave imperial family’s bloodline was done for—that there’d never be another chance. Only now, since the Dragon Emperor has appeared, can I proudly tell the tale.”

He turned around, the sunlight behind him creating a shadow over his face, hiding his expression. Still, Natalie could tell that the gentlest of smiles stretched across his face.

“It’s puzzling, isn’t it?” he asked. His smile was dark, laced with resignation as though he was shackled by something. “Thank you for falling in love with my son.”

“What?! I-I’m not,” Natalie stammered.

“Here’s my token of thanks.”

The king tossed the book from the shelf in front of Natalie. She’d realized that this wasn’t so much of a book as a stack of papers, and the documents hit her shoulder before they scattered onto the ground.

“Wh-What?” she asked.

She tried to collect the papers that were strewn throughout the floor, but she furrowed her brows when she caught glimpses of their contents. It wasn’t anything out of the ordinary—it was an old family tree. This was likely of the Kratos royal family, but she quickly noticed that the shape of one of the family trees looked a bit off. The princesses of the royal family share the same name as the queen, the consort of the crown prince. Is this a mere coincidence?

She knelt on the floor, picked up the documents, and scrutinized the family trees. One was a seemingly normal family tree, while another looked odd, and her fingers began to tremble as she compared the two. Her mind was putting together the pieces that she never wished to have learned.

“You may have fallen in love with him, but you could never erect a happy family with my son,” Rufus said. “Just as I failed to do so with Isabella.”

Natalie looked up as Rufus flashed the smile of a father before spelling it all out for you.

“See, the Kratos royal family—” he started.

“Princess Natalie,” a voice interrupted.

The moment she heard him behind her and spotted his shadow, Natalie knew that she was going to be killed. She didn’t know how he entered the palace, but that no longer mattered. She’d just grasped the darkest secret and the weakness of the Kratos royal family. Should word of this get out, Kratos would be finished. Natalie knew that this was also the precise method to eradicate the vessel of the Goddess, and the crown prince wasn’t one to let this slide. Natalie was, after all, still the princess of the Rave Empire. Her hands quivered terribly as she took another glance at the papers scattered across the floor before she closed her eyes.

“Are you going to kill me?” she asked.

There was no reply, though she could feel him looming behind her. She heard him grip his weapon as she did her best to hide her quavering voice and kept her back toward him. All she could do was force her lips to part.

“It’s a pity,” she said. “I thought that I could unexpectedly be a very good wife for you.”

Silence was his reply.

“But I guess it just wasn’t meant to be,” she went on. “I bet you wouldn’t want anyone to know about…this.”

“…You’re not at fault,” he replied.

This was the man who promised that he’d send her back safe and sound. Perhaps he initially truly wished to do so; surely, she was allowed to believe that.

“Not at fault?” she asked. “That’s not a nice thing to say to a lady.”

“I’ll do my best to keep that in mind,” he replied.

No doubt he’d fix himself for the daughter of House Cervel. Does…she know about this? Natalie was tempted to ask, but she stopped herself. She probably doesn’t. An odd sense of pride welled up within Natalie, holding herself with dignity that she was able to make it this far, all on her own.

“If you can’t find the right words, you should at least bring me a flower or two,” she said.

“Do you want those to be your last words?” he asked.

“Of course not. Hey, how do you think we should’ve met? Maybe it would’ve made some sort of difference.”

“You can’t change anything now.”

His cold voice echoed throughout the room as Natalie felt a weapon stab through her heart. The sheer impact of the blow was devastating. Natalie did her best to turn just a little, hoping to catch at least one final glimpse of the crown prince and his spear, but her vision blurred, and she couldn’t see a thing.

I’m…sorry, everyone. She was taking her final breath when she realized just how coldhearted she was, for her last wish was for him to call her name once more. No, I’m sure this was a fitting end for a dud of a princess like me.

Natalie wasn’t particularly competent, nor was she drop-dead gorgeous. All she could do was die with a dream in her heart. But… What could I have done differently? How could I have changed so that I could spare you? Try as she might, she couldn’t wish that he’d never met him.

The light of life left her eyes; she no longer had the answer to her past or her future. The crown prince removed his spear and held her body. Her corpse was still warm, her now-vacant eyes wide open; only then did he realize that her irises were blue, the color of the skies that even the Goddess yearned for. He used his hand to slowly close her eyelids, and it looked as though the princess was fast asleep. He made sure that she wouldn’t be sullied as he covered the wound in her chest, her lukewarm blood still gushing out of her, and held her in his arms.

“I’m relieved,” his father said, acting like an audience.

He was in his seat and watched this entire scene unfold without batting an eye. Gerald ignored the man and turned his back on the king.

“Would you like me to take her body?” the king offered. “I’m sure that would be more convenient for you.”

“No,” Gerald replied.

“You’re not going to pin the blame on me? Then what’ll you do? You’ll need some semblance of an explanation for the Rave Empire.”

“I’ll burn her with magic and leave nothing behind.”

Rufus rested his face on his hand and gave a forced smile. “Will you be the only one to send her off?”

Gerald said not a word and walked away when Rufus again raised his voice.

“Ah, that reminds me,” the king said. “I punished the ones who tried to kidnap Princess Natalie and pin all the blame on me.”

“I don’t need your help,” Gerald replied.

“Ooooh, scary. You weren’t seriously considering your engagement with her, were you? You shouldn’t turn out like me.”

Gerald didn’t need to be told twice. He pursed his lips and left the room, using his magical energy to close the door behind him. His father had full rein over this palace and could do as he pleased, but Gerald was eager to quickly get rid of the corpse before anyone else could see. He had to then return as though nothing was wrong, lest it affect his future. He had to hide the death of an imperial princess somehow, and his fiancée had also been worried about the situation.

“You…didn’t tell him,” Gerald muttered under his breath.

But of course, no reply came from the corpse in his arms. Perhaps there was no opportunity for her to bring up the crown prince’s real fiancée, or mayhap she used her intuition and thought it best to stay silent. No matter the case, the crown prince would never know the truth now.

What he knew for sure was that her sacrifice was not in vain. Thanks to this incident, his good-for-nothing father seemed satisfied, and even if Gerald publicly announced his engagement with Jill now, the king wouldn’t be interested in it. His Majesty might assume that it was a ploy to ensure that the Rave Empire would never try to send a potential fiancée to the Kratos Kingdom again. If so, it was best to announce the crown prince’s engagement sooner rather than later; preparations had to be swiftly made.

***

“WELCOME back, Prince Gerald!” his fiancée said. She was quick to act as she always was, and whenever he returned to the royal capital, she made a beeline for him. “Did you find Princess Natalie? I heard that you battled with the ones behind this entire plot.”

“They were just decoys,” Gerald replied. “I don’t know where the princess went yet.”

“I see… Well, you should have a bit of rest. You must be tired. Your clothes are a bit burned from magical energy.”

His fiancée nodded along with his explanation as though nothing was wrong. When he offered a flower that he brought home for her, the girl blinked back.

“For you,” Gerald said.

His fiancée stared back at him, causing the crown prince to internally grimace. This doesn’t make a girl happy at all, he grumbled. He considered making an excuse, like the flower was prettier when he initially plucked it, or how he couldn’t have it wrapped up in a cute bow because he didn’t buy it from a florist. This was a gift that seemed far too simple and shabby for a crown prince to offer to his fiancée. But a moment later, the girl beamed brightly and took the flower preciously in her hands.

“Thank you! Oh, I’m so happy!” she cried.

“…I see,” Gerald replied.

“I’ll treasure this flower! I should give it some water! And a vase! Oh, and Lawrence!”

“Why am I treated on the same level as a vase?” her adjutant grumbled, clearly miffed as he was dragged away.

I see… Gerald thought as he gazed up at the blue sky. He quickly returned his gaze in front of him and walked ahead, firmly treading on the ground underneath his feet.

Year 1312 on the Divine Calendar: The Rave Liberation War

IT was almost laughably cliché, but he could feel the calm before the inevitable storm. The omens were everywhere. A stormy night chased after Minerd, who fled with his mother. He found himself at a dead-end with nowhere to flee.

“And that’s just fine. Run, Minerd,” his half-brother had said.

They didn’t share mothers and had different families supporting them; they weren’t close enough by blood to be called biological brothers, but they were closer than best friends. Minerd always noticed his half-brother by his side, and they practically grew up together—the two were born only two months apart.

“Go with your mother and flee from the imperial castle,” his half-brother said.

“Screw that, Arnold!” Minerd shouted. “If I run, you’ll have to be the next crown prince!”

“Exactly. If someone has to die, it should be me. I would leave the biggest impact, and my father and the Three Dukes would be most affected by my passing.”

“What in the world are you on about?! Did you decide things all on your own again?!”

“This is our last opportunity to bring Hadis back from the frontier. This sounds weird coming from me, but everyone wants me to become the crown prince more than anyone else. I’m the best shot we’ve got.”

“What? If you die, you think everyone will understand that we’ve earned the ire of the Dragon God?”

“Exactly.”

Minerd clicked his tongue with annoyance when Arnold agreed so easily. Arnold was the type to be terrifyingly logical at times and had the bad habit of using himself as a pawn to be sacrificed on a chessboard. Minerd always felt that it was his role to skillfully support his half-brother.

“A deity like Dragon God Rave wouldn’t be this unreasonable,” Minerd reasoned. “This must be some sort of plot by Kratos, or some kind of battle for power. This was precisely why Brother Rudgar vanished—now isn’t the time to talk about that. In any case, this is about the next crown prince.”

“Yeah. You should leave with your mother,” Arnold said.

“You really don’t listen to others, do you?!”

“It’s clear as day. Consort Cornelia isn’t in her right mind. I can understand how shocked she might feel with the passing of Brother Theodore…but I don’t think that’s all there is to it. She isn’t just losing it.”

Minerd couldn’t reply as he gritted his teeth.

“Realistically, it’s not possible for Natalie to claim the throne,” Arnold went on. “There’s no reason for her to be targeted within the imperial castle, and even less so if Consort Cornelia has abandoned her. There’s no value in utilizing your sister. It’s safer if she’s left behind.”

But what would Natalie think? Minerd wondered. What if, in a moment of heightened emotions, she puts herself in danger? That would make everything I did meaningless. Her birth is already problematic as it—

“I’ll hold my father back,” Arnold said, sensing the horrific concerns that Minerd had, and preventing him from voicing the possible cruelty. “You can’t let Consort Cornelia run wild on her own. Our father might have cooked up another awful plan.”

“But… If… If you die…” Minerd murmured.

He couldn’t optimistically hope that Arnold would somehow avoid certain death. While battles for power and influence, along with certain conspiracies brewed with the slew of crown prince deaths, there were still so many uncertain factors that simply couldn’t be explained. Minerd trusted the wisdom and knowledge of humans, but this was a land with a god. Perhaps there was divine power at play.

“Then Hadis will be there,” Arnold reassured. “I’m sure many things would change then. He could be the true Dragon Emperor.”

“Even if he is, things won’t go so smoothly!” Minerd insisted. “He’s got no one backing him up, and above all, our father and his people are staunchly repulsed by him!”

“But Hadis is a kind child. I’m sure he’ll protect Natalie as well.”

Minerd didn’t recall Hadis enough to be so certain of that. Hadis had always been a quiet and easily frightened child, trembling whenever his older siblings teased him. But if the rumors that he had the Heavenly Sword are true, then…

“He hasn’t used his Heavenly Sword,” Arnold said, reaching the same conclusion as Minerd. “And he still hasn’t. If he’s truly the Dragon Emperor with the Heavenly Sword, he could deploy dragons and conquer the imperial capital by himself, but he refuses to do that. He must be living on the frontier without any luxuries, but he hasn’t uttered a word of complaint as he simply waits for us to be ready to accept him. Don’t you agree?”

“Maybe…” Minerd muttered. “But there’s still a sliver of a chance that he isn’t the Dragon Emperor.”

“I heard it all from Vissel. Hadis has continued to send letters, begging to be returned from the frontier, but our father and those close to him have been destroying those letters and effectively silencing him. That’s convinced me. If Hadis is the Dragon Emperor, a lot of things start to make sense—no, if he isn’t the Dragon Emperor, we’ll be all out of luck.”

Arnold had no other method of stopping the grisly and mysterious deaths of the crown princes.

“I’ll do my utmost best as crown prince to bring Hadis back from the frontier,” Arnold declared.

“But everything you’ve said is based on pure speculation!” Minerd cried. “And even if Hadis is the Dragon Emperor, if you’re the crown prince when his birthday rolls around…”

“That’s why I’m telling you to live, Minerd.”

“I’m two months older than you!”

Minerd raised his voice, but Arnold only flashed a troubled smile.

“I can only say that I’ve possessed better talents than you since birth,” Arnold said simply.

Rage filled Minerd’s mind as he grabbed Arnold’s collar, but he couldn’t utter a single word. He knew what went through their respective minds and the best solution to this mess.

“I need you to live so that you can save Vissel, Hadis, and Risteard,” Arnold said.

“How in the world can I face Risteard?!” Minerd replied. “I pushed the role of death onto you and…”

“Well, I’m not capable of this, but,” Arnold said with his usual laugh as he went on, “you’re good at lying, unlike me. You can brazenly lie through your teeth, can’t you?”

Minerd was skilled at fibbing. He was used to receiving grudges and misunderstandings.

“I’ll die, and you’ll live,” Arnold explained. “This’ll be the most efficient and effective. If I remain alive, those who refuse to accept the Dragon Emperor might support me and prolong the battle. This is fate. I’m sure of it. And this is my role.”

“You don’t have to try to fool me with your stupid lies!” Minerd shouted. “I know you don’t want to die either!”

Arnold widened his eyes with surprise, and when Minerd saw the expression, he felt compelled to cry. A sound resembling a growling beast echoed in the distance, signaling that lightning was near, but there was no rain, which only added to the eerie atmosphere.

“You must have things you want and have to do!” Minerd yelled. “You want to act like a martyr so that you can bring the Dragon Emperor back?! You don’t have that kind of personality! I know that you’re not that laudable! Resist! Fight back! Even if you have to sacrifice me, or act unseemly or pathetic, you—”

“I can’t,” Arnold interjected. And still, the sky refused to shed tears for him. “I can’t do that, Minerd. Risteard’s still alive, and I can’t act pathetic.” A smile remained on his face. “You’re right. I don’t want to die. I don’t. But I can’t do what you’re asking of me, Minerd. You understand that, don’t you? I can’t live like you do.”

He was right. The two half-brothers always made a pair because they couldn’t lead the other’s life; it felt like both boys were looking in the mirror to peer into the other and their ideal lifestyles.

“That’s why I’m begging you, Minerd,” Arnold said. “Cling onto life, no matter how pathetic you might seem. Do it in my stead.”

That was a life that Arnold couldn’t lead, for he had already decided to end in a splendid death of blazing glory as the crown prince.

“I’m sorry for pushing this harsh role on you,” Arnold said as he gazed at the ground and bit his lip. “But I can only ask you to do this for me…”

He trailed off. Minerd loosened his grip on Arnold’s collar and pounded his fist onto his forehead as though he was saying a prayer. No longer would that day come—the day when they’d support the Dragon Emperor and act as the wings of the Rave Empire. All of a sudden, rain began to fall; the sky had remembered to cry for the loss of another person.

***

MINERD finally snapped back to his senses and blinked. It wasn’t raining; in fact, it wasn’t even dark out. He gazed up at the sky, far above him—he felt like he could grab a part of it if he reached out. The forest was serene and silent, as though the clamor mere moments ago had never occurred. The stench of blood and the corpses that rolled on the ground did little to disturb the peace and tranquility that allowed the birds to chirp playfully.

From between the dense foliage that allowed sunlight to peek through, Minerd could catch a sliver of the sky—the only ray of hope. Was he bestowed with the protection and blessing of the Dragon God? Was Arnold, who’d already passed away, provided with the same protection, too? Minerd let out a low chuckle; it was a silly dream. How can I wish to go back after all’s said and done? On a stormy night, he’d fled from the imperial capital like a coward, led by his mother as he left his little sister behind.

When Minerd had learned of Arnold’s death, his heart didn’t waver. When he was told of the Dragon Emperor ascending the throne, he gave a genuine and laudable prayer. When Minerd’s sister had gone missing, he laughed at his own naivete and his lack of foresight. When news of Risteard’s execution spread, he proudly plunged into despair. When Minerd was moved after he met his youngest brother, he jumped ship to Kratos. It took him five years. Time continued to pass by mercilessly; it stopped for no one. Even now, his condemner’s footsteps echoed throughout, hot on his heels.

“It took you a while, Brother Rudgar,” Minerd called out.

The footsteps that crunched dead leaves stopped. Rudgar knew how to approach his victim without making a sound, proof that he was one to spoil his siblings. He was the only older half-brother that Minerd had left now. Minerd lay on the ground, his limbs splayed out like a starfish; luckily, the wound from the knife that he pulled out of his side didn’t hurt much.

“The war started long ago,” Minerd said, only moving his lips. “If you’ve come to kill me, you’re far too late. Thanks to your delay, look. A man like me is standing on death’s door. You always had awful timing.”

“Who did this to you?” Rudgar asked.

“Does it matter? You can say that I basically committed suicide. But I don’t want to be treated like Sister Elentzia. I’m sure she wasn’t able to endure the guilt as she did nothing while she watched her younger brothers betray each other time and again. She was always a delicate and sensitive person, even until the very end. With all the power that she wielded, I’m sure she had other things she could’ve done. She’s so virtuous that it makes me sick.”

The footsteps started again.

“We’ve recaptured Neutrahl,” Rudgar said. “And the Dragon Emperor’s heading for Lehrsatz as we speak. If you, who was supported by Kratos, are dragged off your horse, this war will end.”

“Even if you kill me here, Kratos won’t retreat so easily,” Minerd replied. “Crown Prince Gerald’s fiancée is quite powerful, you know. She’s been called the daughter of the God of War, and she’s befitting of this sobriquet.”

“If I take your head, Kratos won’t have the justification to invade the Rave Empire.”

“Oh? Do you really believe that my head still has value?” Minerd chuckled as his gaze remained on the sky. “You’ve always been a beat too late. That’s why you didn’t make it in time for Arnold either. Risteard, Frida, and everyone else died too. And I’ll die soon. Now that war’s broken out, Kratos has no more use for me.”

Minerd wasn’t sure if his assassin really came from the Rave Empire, but he no longer cared. He always had guards with him until now, but they were gone during the time of the attack; the implication was the same. The crown prince of Kratos, who held integrity, and the crown prince of Rave, who loathed impurities, were on the same wavelength. The two crown princes wanted Minerd Teos Rave to take his leave. And I’m sure that he would want to protect his younger brother.

Minerd tried to slowly move his fingers, but he couldn’t even grasp the knife that he’d just removed from his side. The blade was slippery with his own blood, and it slid out of his right palm.

“Even if you take my head to the Dragon Emperor, this war won’t stop,” Minerd said. “You’ll just get executed by Vissel, and that’s that. But if you’re planning on taking my head anyway, at least do it when I’ve become a corpse. Oh, it won’t take more than an hour, I’m sure. I’ve taken some medicine to take the pain away, but I still don’t want to be beheaded while I’m alive.”

The footsteps stopped right by him.

“Why did you do this?” Rudgar asked.

“What an odd thing to ask,” Minerd replied. “Since I’ve become the prince of Rave, surely it’s not odd for me to have ambitions to become emperor.”

“I know you don’t have ambitions like that! You despised your mother so much—I believe that you and Arnold could maneuver yourselves well, so I…”

“I should’ve died, not Arnold. Then the Rave Empire wouldn’t have fallen into this turmoil. Is that what you came to tell me, too?”

Minerd turned his neck around, but all he could see were his half-brother’s legs. Still, he could sense the presence of his half-brother, who practically held his breath.

“Only Risteard and Frida have the right to say that to you,” Rudgar muttered.

“But those two are no longer with us. I’ve heard that Risteard died a noble death. He tried to admonish the Dragon Emperor, only to receive the death sentence. I’m sure Arnold is quite proud of his little brother.”

“Stop trying to hide everything. You never like to speak about the important bits, do you?” Minerd saw a shadow that implied that his older half-brother crouched down, obscuring the clouds. “I know very well that both you and Arnold are big fat liars.” But now, Minerd was able to see Rudgar’s face well as the half-brother went on, “Tell me. Why did you do this? You’re a smart guy. You must’ve known that Kratos was just using you.”

It’d been a while since Minerd saw his half-brother and noticed that Rudgar had aged considerably since their last meeting. The older half-brother had a beard, and his hair was a mess. He must’ve just entered his thirties, but he looked to be in his forties or even fifties, proving that he must’ve gone through quite a few hardships.

“I know that you never considered the idea that you could be emperor,” Rudgar said. “You never wanted to be one either.”

“I…saw the Dragon Emperor. At Neutrahl,” Minerd replied.

He closed his eyes, and the image of his younger brother, wrapped in vivid, silver light, burned into his retinas. The Dragon Emperor was a beautiful young man, and Minerd could hardly believe that that man was his younger brother. In fact, Minerd would’ve doubted the Dragon Emperor was a human—he just seemed so distant from mere mortals. Arnold likely didn’t wrongly read the situation; both he and Minerd simply didn’t make it in time. Minerd had failed to even bring Risteard back.

Arnold and Minerd had made a gamble, and they lost their bet. Which reminds me, Arnold was always weak at gambling. Minerd cracked a smile as he recalled an innocuous piece of information.

“He’s the Dragon Emperor, simple as that. No one will deny it,” Minerd muttered. “Anyone who desperately denies it is proving the guilt that they must feel.”

“Then why didn’t you try to side with Hadis?!” Rudgar demanded. “Arnold must’ve wanted you to do that, which is why he left you behind!”

“This empire…isn’t the nation that I hoped for.” Minerd scraped the dirt with his fingertips; his left hand still moved. “And this isn’t the empire that Arnold wished for either.” He gritted his teeth, his mouth filled with the taste of blood. “Both nations should just fall to ruin. Serves them right. Everything’s wrong. All of it. People who should’ve lived have died, and those who should die are alive.”

“No one should die!”

“Hmph, that’s rich, coming from you. Bet you wish you were dead, too. That’s why you can’t stop anything.”

Rudgar had always possessed a sharp intuition as he widened his eyes.

“Is there something else going on?” he asked.

Minerd faintly smiled. “I told you, didn’t I? Our older sister couldn’t endure watching her younger brothers betray each other.”

“You can’t mean Vissel?!” Impossible! He’s the crown prince and chancellor of our empire! He always doted over Hadis more than anyone else!”

Minerd chuckled. He couldn’t stop himself as he had a laughing fit.

“What’s so funny?!” Rudgar demanded. “Say it! What’s gonna happen?! What have you done?!”

“You don’t see a single thing, do you?” Minerd asked. “There was no other older brother who cared more about his siblings than you. How ironic. You even indicted your own mother to protect your siblings and relinquished your claim to the throne, abandoning your title within the imperial family. And because you did all that, look where you’re at. Truly, I do pity you.”

“Enough with the talk about our past. I’m asking what’s about to happen! Tell me!”

“It’s got nothing to do with you.”

Rudgar clicked his tongue and stood up—he was more skilled at gaining popularity. Perhaps he had allies and was trying to communicate with them, but he always had the bad habit of being naïve and spoiling his younger brothers. Rudgar turned away and pointed his back at Minerd, showing that he was truly a genius when it came to awful timing. Minerd took his chance; he grabbed the knife with his left hand and pounced, sinking the blade deep into his older brother’s back.

“You won’t make it in time anymore,” Minerd said. “You won’t. Vissel…is an intelligent kid. Poor guy. But he can’t turn back anymore.”

“Y-You…” Rudgar muttered.

“So, I’ve decided to root for Lutiya instead. No one’s ever paid an ounce of attention to him.”

“Laika…”

Rudgar refused to give up, pushing Minerd away and trying to rush forth. But after his second or third step, he staggered and leaned on a nearby tree.

“Poison…” he murmured.

“And don’t try to use magic to heal yourself,” Minerd warned. “It’ll only help the poison circulate throughout your body… Oops, I guess my warning came too late. Oh, don’t worry. You won’t feel pain. You’ll be able to pass away as you fall asleep, just as I’m about to.”

“Where’s the antidote?!”

“Why would I have that on me?”

Minerd had this poison at the ready so that he could die at ease whenever he wished. He didn’t have an antidote with him.

“I guess I’m taking you down with me in this hidden forest,” Minerd muttered. “This is the worst. But I guess a half-baked person like me did his best despite it all.”

“Screw…that! I can still…”

“My only regret is that I wasn’t able to do a thing for Natalie.”

Rudgar, who sank near the root of a tree, whirled around.

“That mother of mine…dispatched an assassin for Natalie,” Minerd went on. “She said that she couldn’t forgive her daughter becoming the crown princess of Kratos. I suppose simply abandoning Natalie at the imperial castle wasn’t enough for that woman.”

“Natalie…is simply…missing,” Rudgar groaned.

“Are you trying to make me feel better? She’s dead, of course. I had the two nations wage war against each other and searched throughout Kratos, but couldn’t find a single thing about her. In fact, I couldn’t even find her corpse—they’re very meticulous. Since they’ve hidden her to this extent, I doubt they’ll humiliate her and sully her name…but my only hope is that she passed away without feeling any pain, blissfully ignorant of her surroundings.”

Minerd only wished that Natalie knew nothing about her mother trying to kill her, or of the blood that flowed through her veins.

“Good grief… Nothing went well,” Minerd bemoaned. “I’m sure this was all just a bad dream, Brother Rudgar. Our lives are just part of a nightmare. Don’t you agree?”

“Minerd…” Rudgar growled.

“Just a bad dream. So, I think I’ll go back to sleep.”

Minerd lay sprawled on the ground, his eyes focused on the sky as they were filled with regret, before he finally closed them. No longer did he feel compelled to open them again, but he felt something wrapped around his palm, which caused his eyelids to flutter open. Was this a trap laid by God, or some form of punishment?

Blood mixed with tears fell upon his cheek like rain—his older brother was crying through gritted teeth. A dagger was in his right hand. Ah… I guess my brother’s willing to resist until the very end. Because he might only have a few more moments left, he’s planning on taking my head, betting it all that this act would end the war. And you’re weaker at gambling than Arnold. It really is…like you.

Minerd smiled and closed his eyes. He felt almost refreshed and satisfied by it all. His older brother was trying to take his younger brother’s head with tears in his eyes in hopes that it would end the war. Dragon God Rave… Kratos, Goddess of Love… The logic and love of a human that fell upon his neck wouldn’t be heard by the deities. If I ever wake up again… This time… I’ll be sure to end you all.

***

HADIS received a report that Minerd’s head had been found, just when he was told that the daughter of the God of War had started to cross the Rakia mountains with her troops in tow. What’s more, the one cradling Minerd’s head was a corpse—one who couldn’t be identified. Was this some sort of trap to feign death? Kratos had provided no information about Minerd’s current status, and one couldn’t jump to conclusions. A hotel, which had managed to remain standing in the Lehrsatz duchy, was the venue for an emergency meeting, and confusion and uproar were supposed to break out.

“Just take care of it at your own discretion,” the Dragon Emperor said with indifference.

That was all that was needed to end the meeting. Hadis tried to quickly retreat to his room, and no one could stop him. He walked all alone down the halls when Rave quietly posed his question.

“You sure about this?” the Dragon God asked. “Don’t you need to confirm the corpse’s identity?”

“Doesn’t matter if he’s really dead or if it’s a fake,” Hadis replied. “It’s not of any use here. But the timing of his death couldn’t be worse. We recaptured Neutrahl and Lehrsatz, but I’m not sure if Kratos will quietly retreat now—”

“Pardon me, Your Majesty!” a voice called. “The imperial capital has been seized!”

Hadis stopped and whirled around. “What about Brother Vissel?!”

“W-Well…”

The forces that left the Verrat Duchy crossed the Grand Duchy of Laika and occupied the imperial capital. It was clear that Grand Duke Laika and Duke Verrat had joined forces. It was Vissel Teos Rave who invited the forces into the imperial capital and allowed Duke Verrat to name himself as the new emperor. The trembling report was met with a nod by Hadis.

“I should be able to mobilize the Neutrahl Dragon Knights,” Hadis said. “Have them head for the Grand Duchy of Laika. I’ll go to the imperial capital.”

“B-By yourself, sire?!” the soldier asked.

“If anyone’s got any complaints, I’ll take them all out. Do I make myself clear?”

The soldier shuddered and swiftly left to relay Hadis’s message to others. The Dragon Emperor was left behind as the wind brushed against his cheeks. It didn’t feel particularly ticklish, but he couldn’t stop himself from chuckling. Rave slithered out of Hadis’s body and floated in front of him.

“Why’re you laughing?” Rave asked.

“I mean, isn’t it funny?” Hadis replied.

The Dragon Emperor had always found it curious. Vissel seemed to be awfully well-informed about Kratos—he knew a bit too much. But since he used his abundance of knowledge to crush Hadis’s political enemies, the Dragon Emperor had let it slide. He knew that Vissel would betray him one day, and that day had simply arrived; he knew that ultimately, everyone would betray him. The only difference he felt now was that he couldn’t think of anyone else—aside from Vissel—who would dare point their bow at the Dragon Emperor.

“And with this, everything will be done,” Hadis chuckled. “It’ll all be over. This feels very nice.”

Rave looked pained, and Hadis drooped his eyebrows; his adoptive parent was always kind.

“I’ll be fine,” Hadis reassured.

He reached toward Rave—the Dragon God was warm to the touch, a temperature that Hadis had always found comforting when he was a child. Even if no one else could see the deity, he wasn’t a figment of his imagination.

“The Dragon Emperor will never lose,” Hadis said. “Isn’t that so?”

“Sure, but… You… You’ll…” Rave muttered.

“You always worry too much.”

Hadis gave a wry smile toward his adoptive father, who was slow to pick up on things, and reassured him.

“I’ve got you on my side,” Hadis muttered as though he was saying a prayer.

That was good enough for him. Because if he wished for more, he would get betrayed. Now then, I’m off to kill another sibling, Hadis thought. But this would be the last. No longer would he be tormented by sadness.

***

“HADIS, I’ve been waiting for you,” his brother called. He waited all alone, in front of the blood-soaked throne. “This will be your final act. You understand, don’t you?”

Of course Hadis knew. He had many foolish dreams, and this was simply the end of one of them.

Year 1314 on the Divine Calendar: The Battle of Imperial Capital Rahelm

“BROTHER, it’s true! It’s true!” the younger brother insisted.

The younger brother spoke of his secret—a vital one that related to their very empire. He spoke of a God.

“Rave exists! He does! I’m not lying. He’s right here with me. Here,” the younger brother insisted. “Huh? What does he look like? Uh… Erm… Well, he’s about as large as you, Brother. And… Huh? Wait, that statue in the garden is supposed to be of Rave?! That’s impossible! Rave doesn’t look that cool.”

“I-I’m not lying. I’m telling you the truth. His scales are white and sparkly. He says it’s silver! Is it true that Rave’s the only white dragon around? His eyes? Oh, they’re gold, just like mine! We’re a pair!”

“Dragon Emperor? Heavenly Sword? Oh, you mean the sword that Rave transforms into? Yeah, I know of it, but he says it’s dangerous to wave around, so he won’t transform as much as I want him to… It’s a beautiful sword, just like Rave’s scales.”

“Wh-Why do I have to apologize? Because I promised you, Rave, that we’d keep it a secret, and I broke it? But you’re here with me. You exist. Wh-Why can’t anyone else see you? Why only me? Why am I the only one who can speak with you? Tell me, Rave. I-I’m not crying. I’m not. But… But… Rave, I-I know that I’m not lying. I swear.”

“Brother, will you believe me? He’s here. Right here with me.”

I think I first realized I had a younger brother when I was around four… Vissel thought. A wet nurse raised him, just like many kids of the imperial family. His biological mother, while capable of giving birth to children, could by no means raise them. Vissel had only learned that she was going to give birth to one of his younger siblings by his half-brothers, who’d always show up to invite Vissel out to play. His older half-brothers, who seemed to be the very embodiment of what an imperial prince should be, mentioned that Vissel would join the ranks of an older brother along with them; he remembered being rather irate when he was told as much.

Vissel knew that he was getting a younger brother, but that was all. His older half-brothers always annoyed him, and whenever he was told that he was an older brother just like them, Vissel recalled taking his anger out on his younger brother, practically pushing him away. He especially hated being compared to his other half-brothers, who received a younger brother at around the same age as him.

It was also infuriating to see his mother look as though she was on cloud nine, not once turning toward her other son, Vissel. Perhaps he was still rather attached to his mother, but an idiot like her could only do her best to act like a mother. She was quick to give up and take her frustrations out on little Hadis.

Yet, Vissel found himself defending Hadis one curious day—it was when his mother got all dolled up and rushed off to a little cottage, Hadis swaddled in her arms. Even as a child, Vissel found her behavior odd and tailed his mother, only to find that she met with a man who was so beautiful and gorgeous that he seemed not of this world.

The man stood in this dingy, old cottage as light peeked through the foliage and shone on him. He was like a work of art. His slow manner of speaking almost sounded like a prayer, but every now and then, he’d mask his expression as though a shadow fell upon his face, hiding a devil within. Vissel found that to be terrifying, and he hid in the bushes without daring to move a muscle.

He only gathered himself together when the man departed from Vissel’s mother, and her shrill shriek echoed throughout the area. She was practically screaming at her baby son. The dreamy expression she showed toward the man earlier had vanished, only to be replaced with bloodshot eyes as she spat at Hadis and hurled insults at him.

“You useless boy!” she screeched. “What did I give birth to you for?!”

When Vissel thought he heard these harsh words, he wondered if that man had turned his mother into a devil as well; he shuddered and couldn’t blame his younger brother for bursting into tears. When Vissel’s devilish mother raised a cradle with Hadis inside, high in the air, Vissel’s legs had already started running. He thought that his mother slammed the cradle and her son to the ground—that must’ve been her intention, at least. But the cradle gently floated to the floor as though it sprouted a pair of silver wings, and nestled itself in Vissel’s outstretched arms.

Vissel froze, and it seemed his younger brother, still in the cradle, did the same. Baby Hadis had stopped crying, his golden eyes as round as the moon staring straight into Vissel’s face.

“Bro…ther…” Hadis managed to eke out, outstretching his tiny fingers toward his brother.

Vissel recalled that he was paralyzed with shock. How in the world did Hadis know that I’m his brother? He realized later that Dragon God Rave must’ve taught Hadis about his family. With impeccable timing, Vissel’s half-brother appeared and expertly hid Hadis away, but ever since that day, Vissel became more attentive to his younger brother.

Hadis had always been a peculiar child. He would stare off into the distance where nothing was there and begin talking to himself. He knew words that he hadn’t been taught, and his mother and a few other people found it all creepy as they kept him at arm’s length, but Vissel didn’t mind. Hadis was always enveloped in this glittering, beautiful, silver light and appeared special in Vissel’s eyes. It was clear as day that young Hadis had something special to him, something that was more impactful than the support of the Three Dukes, high magical energy, high intelligence, or the rest of the imperial family.

Vissel’s intuition rang true. When Hadis grew older and met his father for the first time, he proudly spoke in front of a large crowd.

“Dragon God Rave exists,” he said. “I can see him.”

At first, people thought this was just a cute little joke spouted nonsensically from a child who wanted to garner some attention; people smiled at this adorable lie, but when Hadis began detailing some bits of information, the smiles soon faded and turned into looks of disbelief. Ultimately, he was condemned for his words.

If Vissel was asked if he believed in Hadis, he couldn’t give a clear answer, but he believed that his younger brother wasn’t a liar. Or, more precisely, Vissel truly believed that only he could trust his younger brother’s words, and so, Vissel held faith in anything Hadis said. He was a special older brother, fitting for his special younger brother.

In fact, when one unraveled history, Vissel found that there were cases similar to his own. The most famous was Remus, the Twin Dragon Emperor, and his twin older brother, Romulus Teos Rave. The older twin was very much different from his younger brother; how did Romulus feel about having a Dragon Emperor for a younger brother? What thoughts ran through Romulus’s mind as he lived through the years? He managed to behead the Dragon Emperor, but right before he was able to officially wear the crown of the emperor, he was killed as well. What did the throne of the Rave Emperor mean to Romulus? There were many books on this man, who married into the Kratos Kingdom despite being an imperial prince, only to return to the Rave Empire.

Did Romulus hate the Dragon Emperor? Vissel didn’t think so—no doubt Romulus must’ve been rather proud of his younger twin. He was so proud and dazzling that it must’ve been difficult to look him in the eye. There were popular theories that he hated how he was constantly compared to his younger brother despite emerging under the same circumstances, but this was a horrific insult to the very man. If he were to hate anyone, surely it would be himself, who was dwarfed in comparison to the Dragon Emperor.

Romulus’s one and only younger brother was beautiful and blinding as he held the silver sword and received the blessing of a pair of dragon’s wings. How could one not love their younger brother? How could one not point their hatred at themselves, who was clearly lacking in comparison to the Dragon Emperor? How could one forgive themselves for being an older brother unbefitting of a Dragon Emperor?

Vissel was sure of it all. The older brother must’ve always wanted to remain special, one who was worthy of having a special younger brother—a Dragon Emperor—as their sibling. Vissel utilized anything he could. He mocked his older half-brother, who relinquished his claim to the throne in hopes of stopping the siblings’ fight for power, stole the glory of his older half-brother, who cast away his life to bring his younger brother back from the frontier, beheaded his younger half-brother, who fought in a desperate attempt to teach his younger brother about hope, sacrificed his older half-sister, who was distraught with powerlessness and tried to stop discord, made no attempt to save his younger half-brother and half-sister, and even cast aside his older half-brother, who took all the blame so that he could save his sister. Vissel even got rid of his uncle, who’d been reduced to a mere rebel, and his own fiancée. Not once did Vissel meet his fiancée, much less mourn for her death.

He sacrificed everything to be an older brother who could protect his younger brother from silly forgeries and vulgar remarks. He eradicated everything he could see so that his younger brother would never feel sad again. Vissel executed everything and everyone without an ounce of hesitation—his younger brother was always in the right. And of course, there was no need for himself as well, for he wasn’t worthy of his younger brother.

“The Rave Liberation War… A fitting name,” Vissel muttered.

He was all alone as he stared at the empty throne. The war was named by the crown prince of the enemy kingdom, whom Vissel had only met a few times in the past through acts of diplomacy. Dragon Emperor Hadis was the ruler of the Rave Empire, who trampled over his nation and possessed a warped sense of logic. The two nations had gone to war, each with their own deity, but they were still neighboring countries, and most importantly, the deities were once a married couple. Goddess Kratos of Love couldn’t possibly abandon Dragon God Rave. The goal of this war was to place Minerd Teos Rave, who still held rights to become emperor, on the throne and liberate the Rave Empire from the current Dragon Emperor.

This was still a war, all the same, but when it was dressed up with pretty words, everyone felt justified in battle. How foolish they all were. Hadis Teos Rave was clearly the Dragon Emperor, the representation of Dragon God Rave, protector of logic and the sky. If the people agreed that Hadis was the Dragon Emperor, how could they also deny his decisions in the same breath? Did people not see this as a contradiction and find themselves in the wrong?

This was a war to reveal the true colors of these horrible people, and a battle for Hadis, who couldn’t hate anyone due to his boundless kindness and would be liberated from everything, even from Dragon God Rave’s logic. I’m glad I made it in time.

Kratos’s crown prince lost to Hadis during the first battle, but he expertly pivoted since. Kratos seized the Lehrsatz Duchy and erased the troublesome Duke Lehrsatz, who held unnecessary ideals of the Dragon Emperor. Vissel had heard that the duke allowed his residents to flee while self-destructing, taking his manor down with him. Kratos then set their sights on Duke Neutrahl with his elite squad of Dragon Knights. He’d begun to doubt the Dragon Emperor following the suicide of Vissel’s older half-sister. The empire was already taking sides between Hadis and Minerd, and Vissel was glad that House Neutrahl was crushed before they could officially become their enemies. Minerd also slaughtered quite a few people, so the house couldn’t rebuild themselves for a while.

Finally, only Duke Verrat was left. He sent Hadis to the front lines, and when he heard that Minerd had died, the duke asked Vissel if he wanted to be emperor. The crown prince simply needed to nod and mobilize the entire army to occupy the imperial capital. And now, there was no one left who could possibly go against Hadis. The Dragon Emperor single-handedly recaptured Neutrahl and Lehrsatz; Vissel believed that Hadis could easily take back the imperial capital as well. Duke Verrat’s army marched to occupy the imperial capital under the assumption that Hadis must be exhausted once he pushed back the Kratos Kingdom’s army, but this was an optimistic, and frankly, naïve, read.

There were already reports that the dragons had distanced themselves from the imperial capital, and the citizens, recalling the Riot of the False Emperor and the purge that occurred during that event, scrambled for their lives as chaos ensued. But it was too late. Hadis likely wouldn’t forgive a single person who remained, and that was good enough.

Just…a little bit more. Vissel sat on the staircase that led to the throne; even after the army successfully occupied the imperial capital, he couldn’t bring himself to sit on the throne. That was Hadis’s spot. But even this seat is probably suffocating for Hadis…

“Aren’t ye gonna leave?” a voice called.

Vissel had almost closed his eyes, but they fluttered open to spot a scruffy old man standing in the silent grand hall. Vissel furrowed his brows. The elderly man looked vaguely familiar, but the crown prince couldn’t quite recall who this mysterious newcomer was.

“Duke Verrat fled,” the old man said.

“So? What difference does it make?” Vissel replied. “He can no longer rebuild his house. The Three Dukes are over.”

Vissel couldn’t be bothered to ask the identity of this man as he replied, but the elderly man cast a cold gaze on the crown prince.

“You’ve got one prince left, lad. Back in Laika,” the man said.

Vissel was reminded of the youngest half-brother, and he flashed a strained smile. “You know us well. I’d hazard a guess and assume that he’ll become a sacrifice from the Laika citizens in hopes of quelling Hadis’s anger. That boy’s probably garnered a few grudges of his own, so I doubt he can do anything.”

“So long as you’re still livin’ there’s still a chance to turn the tables,” the elderly man replied.

“Oh, it’ll all be fine,” Vissel replied. “Hadis won’t hesitate anymore. And he certainly won’t let Laika leave unscathed, after the nation helped out Duke Verrat.”

“I thought ye looked up to Prince Romulus.”

Vissel chuckled, surprised by the unexpected name. He didn’t expect to hear the name of Prince Romulus here, and it was clear that this old man was rather well-versed in history.

“Did you think so because I’m also the older brother of the Dragon Emperor?” Vissel asked. “I just can’t believe that he hated the Dragon Emperor when he was alive.”

“Oh? That so?” the elderly man replied. “You’ve got an interesting theory.”

“I think anyone would agree with me if they became the Dragon Emperor’s older brother. The person that they should hate is themselves for being unworthy of having a Dragon Emperor for their younger brother.”

“Then did ye make all the right choices that made ye fittin’ to be the Dragon Emperor’s older brother?” the man asked.

Vissel had no idea who this man was, but the question was amusing.

“This dreadful scene right ‘ere and the devastation that’s occurring as we speak. Is this all a fittin’ offering to your younger brother?” the man inquired.

Vissel tried to laugh, but he couldn’t muster a response.

“Were you a good, respectable older brother fer your younger brother, Hadis Teos Rave?” the man went on.

Vissel couldn’t answer. How could he? Hadis was the Dragon Emperor; no matter how hard Vissel tried, he couldn’t possibly reach the heights of his younger brother.

“Ye absolute fool,” the man spat as Vissel maintained his silence.

The elderly visitor was about to turn around and leave when the crown prince raised his head.

“Who are you?” he asked.

“The caretaker of the Dragon Consort’s Palace,” the elderly man replied. “I’m quittin’ this job soon, though.”

Vissel stood up, finally able to place a name on this figure. No wonder this elderly man looked familiar; he vaguely resembled Duke Lehrsatz. He was none other than Rolf de Lehrsatz, the man who once burned down Anthos, Kratos’s former royal capital.

“Ye don’t have to worry. I ain’t got no plan that can dig us outta this mess,” Rolf said. “I might be able to prolong my life a little if I flee to Kratos, but that kingdom hates my guts. Not worth the effort, I reckon. And my naggin’ older brother’s gone now.”

Rolf grinned as though he read Vissel’s mind and went on, “You got rid of Duke Lehrsatz first, didn’t ya? That was a brilliant move. Ye made Duke Neutrahl waffle over his next move, and broke Duke Verrat’s dignity.”

“Dignity?” Vissel asked. “Do you think Duke Verrat wanted to protect his nation or something? He was the one who suggested that we invade the imperial capital.”

“Ah, that was a warning, lad. He told the citizens that this empire’s done for. The people of Verrat are probably fleein’ to Kratos. And many more will follow. Invadin’ the imperial capital’s just a ploy to buy some time for them, and I’m sure the duke will continue to allow his people to escape until he gets slaughtered by the Dragon Emperor. But runnin’ to Kratos won’t change a thing. The Dragon Emperor’s gonna destroy both Rave and Kratos. So don’t worry, lad. You did your job well and saw everythin’ through.”

This elderly man, hailed as a hero and an extraordinary strategist, spoke as though he knew the future.

“If any historical records were to remain, you’ll surely be touted as the victor who turned the gears of history,” Rolf went on. “Ye can be proud of that.”

“Why didn’t you come out until now?” Vissel asked.

Rolf laughed through his nose. “Hah! If I’m around, I’ll only make the fire larger. That’s all. And I don’t regret my actions, but I feel a bit bad for my older brother. I doubt he expected anythin’ from me at all, but if I did have any regrets, well, guess I would’ve loved to lay my eyes on a so-called Dragon Consort.”

A Dragon Consort? Oh yeah, Hadis said something like that way back when with an excited twinkle in his eyes. Even if he finds a Dragon Consort, I know that she’ll only betray him and make him sad. This world’s a dirty, filthy place, and no one understands you. People only know how to hurt you.

“I’ll see this through till the end,” Rolf said. “Feels like just a continuation of the time I burned down the royal capital.”

He quietly left, and Vissel sat back down. The crown prince felt neither doubtful of Rolf nor compelled to chase after him. Had that conniving, old man never thought about launching a surprise attack on Anthos, Kratos’s former royal capital, perhaps Vissel’s foolish father could’ve formed a friendly relationship with Kratos. Maybe the Three Dukes would’ve never seized power. Then maybe the emperor would’ve held pride in his policies and known his place as the mere replacement of the Dragon Emperor—even if he held no blood ties to Hadis, the emperor might not have treated the boy with disdain. Mayhap Hadis would be accepted as the crown prince, and the emperor would wait until Hadis grew up before ceding the throne. Then no one would’ve had to die. Arnold and Minerd would still be here, acting as the wings for the Rave Empire, under orders of the Dragon Emperor. Maybe Risteard would’ve surprisingly become Hadis’s close friend.

And then I would lose my value completely… Vissel was lost in his thoughts when he heard footsteps approach. The double doors opened, allowing the setting sunbeams to flood into the room. Vissel already expected this man’s arrival, and he stood up, patted the dust from his clothes, and welcomed the emperor of this nation—his younger brother, who was the most beautiful person in the world. The very younger brother who was betrayed after placing faith in Vissel.

“Hadis, I’ve been waiting for you,” Vissel said.

That wasn’t a lie. The crown prince had been waiting for a good while. All this time, he flashed fake smiles at the baffling people who tried to drag Hadis down, suppressed his visceral hatred of those who proudly spoke of plans to betray the Dragon Emperor, and despised everyone who dared to sully Hadis’s feet. Vissel did everything he could so that he could free his kind younger brother, who couldn’t hate others.

“This will be your final act. You understand, don’t you?” Vissel asked.

Hadis stepped across the marble floor, dyed red with blood as he sullied the bottom of his shoes. And even so, he was breathtakingly beautiful. That didn’t change. He was always dazzling, even when he mobilized the troops to save Elentzia and gazed down at Risteard during his execution. Even when he killed his uncle without raising a finger, felt his mother’s blood splatter onto his cheek, and stared at his father, who begged for his life, he was beautiful. When his eyes sparkled when he returned from the frontier, received the blanket that was thrown into the carriage window, and cried as he clung onto the Heavenly Sword enveloped in silver light, he was charming; there were times when he suppressed his tears as Vissel led him away, and moments when the timid boy was surrounded by his half-brothers. Never could Vissel forget the time when Hadis first referred to him as “Brother.”

“Now then. Kill me,” Vissel said.

Only Hadis never changed—he was different from Vissel and was treated as a special existence. Who was the first to draw that line? Who was the first to assume that one was special while the other wasn’t? Vissel saw his younger brother crack a smile.

“I know, Brother,” Hadis said. “You always hated me, didn’t you?”

Vissel was astonished and lost his voice for a moment as Hadis chuckled.

“I knew all along,” the Dragon Emperor went on. “You had the image of an ideal Dragon Emperor in your mind, and you couldn’t forgive me for not living up to your expectations. I always spoke about having a family, or getting a Dragon Consort, and you couldn’t allow me to constantly have futile dreams and show my weaknesses. You grew tired of shouldering my weaknesses in my stead, didn’t you?”

Vissel struggled to speak. Could he genuinely deny these claims? After all, Vissel precisely manipulated Hadis into thinking that way. There was no world that Hadis wished for, and he should no longer keep those optimistic dreams. Vissel made sure that Hadis could destroy anything and anyone who hurt him without hesitation. That may have been the logic laid out by Dragon God Rave, but Vissel didn’t want his younger brother to get hurt. But was that really all? Were Vissel’s desires truly selfless and all for the sake of his younger brother? Was Hadis actually wishing for something so impossible and difficult?

“But I’m all right now,” Hadis said. “I’ve got Rave on my side.”

“Brother, it’s true! It’s true! Rave exists!” Hadis’s claims from many years ago echoed in Vissel’s mind.

Is that all Hadis wanted? Maybe an older brother befitting for him was simply one who trusted him and stayed by his side. Vissel’s throat felt dry, and he couldn’t utter a sound as a pair of ruthless, golden eyes stared back at him. The gaze had lost its twinkle and was murky and stagnant. The silver light that Vissel had once thought beautiful was no longer there.

“If you hated me so much, you didn’t have to force yourself to act like an older brother,” Hadis said.

Only the silver sword in his hand glittered brilliantly.

“Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Rave, enough!” Hadis shouted. “I’ve had enough.”

He threw the silver sword aside and picked up a dirty blade nearby that lay on the ground. Hadis pointed the weapon at his own brother.

“There’s nothing we need to talk about, Rave,” Hadis said.

Vissel had to say something, anything. Even if he only had a few seconds left of his life, his younger brother would surely live for many years to come. But what can I say after everything that I’ve done? His younger brother could’ve had brothers and sisters, but Vissel had killed them all after deeming them unnecessary.

“Just die,” Hadis said.

Vissel felt no pain. He first felt the impact of the blade, and then the warmth, before he hugged his younger brother. He was impaled right in the middle of his body, but he wasn’t even given the privilege of being judged by the heavens. He wasn’t allowed to—after all, he’d been wrong all along.

“I…love you, Hadis,” Vissel murmured.

He knew best that these were the wrong words to say. If he truly thought about his younger brother, Vissel should’ve played the villain until the very end. Only in his final breaths did he realize that he should’ve hugged his pitiful brother more, the child who always cried that he wasn’t loved by anyone. Tears began to fall from Hadis’s widened eyes, his gaze puzzled and confused, implying more than he could ever say. He had always been a crybaby, and he certainly still must’ve been. But Vissel no longer had the time to comfort or teach his beloved younger brother.

I love you, Hadis. I love you. I love you. I’m sorry. I was wrong. I just wanted to be an older brother suitable for you, and I wrongly assumed that I had to be special and act more exceptional than anyone else so that I could match your stride. I thought that I had to do what our other siblings never could. Or else, I was scared that I could never be by your side.

Vissel no longer had the strength to speak. He wasn’t allowed to make excuses for himself. His vision blurred as he spotted the Heavenly Sword turn into silver particles—he could just barely make out the outline of a dragon. Was that Dragon God Rave? Oh, Dragon God Rave. Please save my younger brother. I made him unhappy. It’s all my fault. I took away everything he had and tossed him into the world, all by himself. I know. I know that I’m the one who’s most unsuitable to be a part of the Rave imperial family. But I feigned justice and righteousness, all so that my special younger brother would see me as his number one, as the best older brother in the world. I drowned in love and turned my back on logic.

I’m the one who made that mistake, not my little brother. I’ll accept any punishment you throw at me. I don’t expect my older brothers in Heaven to praise me. I won’t wish for the forgiveness of my older sister, whom I abandoned, my younger sisters, whom I’d forsaken, and my younger brother, who’ll surely be killed soon.

So please. Please, God! God…

Vissel’s lifeless corpse fell to the ground, and Hadis felt the blade slip from his hand. He took shallow breaths as he pressed his hands to his face. He could only do his best to feel the spots where his older brother had touched with his dying breath.

“I love you,” Vissel’s final words echoed in Hadis’s mind.

The Dragon Emperor had never heard that phrase in his life, but he’d always hoped to hear it. He simply couldn’t understand the meaning behind those words, and in his confusion, he could only wear a forced grin like a madman.

“Hah! Ha ha! He loves me? What the hell?!” Hadis shouted.

He coughed and lurched forward before he fell to the ground.

“Hadis!” Rave cried. He’d once been thrown aside as a blade, but he reverted to his dragon form and flew back to the emperor. “You okay? Look at me.”

Hadis wheezed with haggard breaths as he placed his hands on the floor.

“Calm down. Easy, now. Take it slow,” Rave said. “Look at me. You recognize me? You do, don’t you?”

“R…ave…” Hadis managed to eke out.

“You’ll be all right. You’re okay. You’re okay.”

Hadis couldn’t help but let out a laugh. “How am I okay?” It was as though he was having a fit; he couldn’t stop himself. “I’ve had enough… I hate it all! I can’t do this! I… I…”

“Hadis, calm down. Your breathing…” Rave replied.

“How much longer?! How much longer do I have to pretend that I believe in the pretty future that you’re talking about?!”

Rave audibly drew in a sharp breath.

“I’ve got no family! I’ve got no Dragon Consort who’ll love me!” Hadis shouted. “Everyone betrays me! No one needs me and no one loves me! A Happy Family Plan?! It’s all a lie, isn’t it?! Answer me, Rave!”

The deity’s golden eyes and expression shifted. He was the adoptive father of Hadis and a God who was always by his side. Hadis didn’t want to disappoint his adoptive father, and he repeated this pledge many times in his heart, only to culminate with this reality.

“I’m right, aren’t I?” Hadis asked.

His older brother’s corpse lay beside him.

“You haven’t fallen. Which means that this is the correct future,” Hadis said. “This is the right future that you’ve been talking about all along. Aren’t I right, Rave? I’m always right. I’m never wrong.”

“Ha…dis…” Rave murmured.

“Say it! Say that I’m right!”

Hadis’s vision began to blur; no longer could he see his adoptive father, much like what everyone around him had claimed.

“I didn’t want to be Dragon Emperor,” Hadis sobbed as he curled into a ball and emitted guttural sounds from the back of his throat. He couldn’t even tell if he was weeping. “If only you weren’t here…”

Hadis smiled as he spoke under his breath, accusing Rave as everyone else once had done.

“If you weren’t here, I might’ve been able to lead a happy life,” Hadis said.

Rave didn’t respond. Perhaps he did—maybe he apologized or said something to that effect, but none of it reached Hadis’s ears.

Hadis opened his eyes. He looked around at the dimly lit room. How much time had passed? His older brother’s body was still a touch warm, so it couldn’t have been more than a few minutes. His mind was in a daze, and his throat was parched; the dried crust of his tears caked his cheeks, and he couldn’t move his face as he liked.

“R…ave?” Hadis asked in a hoarse voice.

But no reply came. He couldn’t blame the deity after all the cruel things he said; he didn’t truly mean all of it. None of this was Rave’s fault. Hadis had chosen this path all by himself, and he simply shifted the responsibility onto others. His words were hateful and awful, much like what the people who couldn’t see or hear Rave spouted.

I’ve…got to apologize, Hadis thought. He staggered to his feet when the sky flashed a brilliant light as though the sun had fallen onto the world. The windows, the stained glass panels on the ceiling, and the balcony that led outside allowed silver light to flood into the room, changing the darkening sky to be as bright as the middle of the day, purely through powerful magical energy. This was the work of the divine.

“Rave?!” Hadis cried.

He rushed from the throne and out onto the balcony. A magic circle emerged in the night sky and rose high up like a meteor shower, but it was clear that this inscription was written with some sort of intent. Hadis had never seen it before, but he knew it well—this was the divine crest, the insignia of the Dragon God.

It was said that this symbol was first written when Dragon God Rave descended upon the land. It signified the grace of the gods and served as a signpost for the heavens. The magic circle created a ripple throughout the sky before it vanished into tiny bubbles. A silver sword fell from the sky as though it’d run out of power and finished its role. It hit the rim of the balcony and rolled by Hadis’s feet with loud, clear clatters that rang out. The weapon lay there lifelessly, showing no signs of turning back into a dragon.

Hadis gulped, his lips quivering and his back shivering as he felt his fingertips grow cold. There was no doubt in his mind that the magic circle inscribed in the sky was due to Dragon God Rave’s power. If so, why did the Heavenly Sword refuse to budge? Why did it look like a husk, a shell of its former self?

This wasn’t like Rave. He didn’t like to remain lying on the cold ground—normally, he’d spout a complaint or two that the place was too cold or that he was in pain.

“Rave…” Hadis murmured.

He reached out, but the hilt of the Heavenly Sword was cold to the touch. The blade, usually light like a feather, was now hefty and heavy in his hand. It felt like a normal blade. There was no life in it.

“Rave?” Hadis asked.

But no reply came. The sword made no attempt to shift back into a dragon and disappear from view as it always did. Why? Hadis wondered, but he wasn’t eager to explore possible answers. Yet, unfortunately, his brain processed his situation in front of his eyes and searched for an explanation. What… What did I say to him?

“If only you weren’t here,” Hadis recalled saying.

And all at once, he screamed. He howled like a beast and bellowed like a man who had lost his mind.

“No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No!” he shouted.

Over and over again, he repeated the one word, screeching and shrieking at the top of his lungs until his throat could no longer muster a voice. And still, no response came. He couldn’t hear or see anything.

How could this be? This had to be some kind of sick joke. This was impossible. It couldn’t and shouldn’t have happened—how could Dragon God Rave just vanish? Hadis didn’t do anything wrong. He was correct, every step of the way, as the Dragon Emperor, and stood all alone, logically and always right. How could Rave possibly lose his divinity? It made no sense. And if he hadn’t lost his divinity, it meant that he must be out there somewhere; he could be seen and heard only by Hadis.

Then why? Just then, a shadow flashed across his mind—the figure of a woman who was always laughing and cackling at Hadis, no matter what he did.

“I…know,” Hadis whispered in his hoarse, raspy voice. “The Goddess. The Goddess did this. She took Rave…”

What other solution did he have? Hadis always took the right path, and he killed his uncle, father, and brother. He could kill much more. He was intent on slaughtering everyone who dared to go against the Dragon Emperor and Dragon God Rave. If Hadis had never made a mistake, Rave couldn’t disappear; only a certain Goddess could twist this reality as she saw fit.

This train of thought was so simple that even a child could’ve reached this conclusion, and Hadis burst out laughing. Now that I think about it, the betrayals until now all seemed to involve Kratos pulling the strings in the shadows. I should’ve corrected that first. I suppose that could be taken as a mistake.

The Rave Liberation War was such an apt name. From the very beginning, the Goddess had schemed to steal Dragon God Rave from this empire and from Hadis himself. Hadis had fallen for the plot hook, line, and sinker, and Rave was thus pried away from him. But the Dragon Emperor still had the Heavenly Sword by his side; Rave wasn’t gone yet. He simply couldn’t be seen or heard as he fell into the trap of that despicable Goddess. Hadis gripped the hilt of the cold Heavenly Sword and gazed up at the night sky.

“Wait for me, Rave,” he whispered. “I’ll kill everyone in a flash. Everyone. I’ll slaughter them all.”

Hadis was determined to kill everyone who sided with the Goddess, the deity included. I’ll massacre all those idiots who couldn’t even see or hear you and refused to have faith in you.

“Then you’ll come back to me, won’t you?” Hadis asked.

He looked enamored as he clutched the divine blade close to his chest—the corpse of a God. It’s time to pursue logic and crush love. I don’t need a family. I don’t need siblings. A Dragon Consort is just fantasy. I don’t yearn for love. At the end of the road was Hadis’s God, the only one who waited for him.

And that made him happier than anything else.

Year 1315 on the Divine Calendar: The Great Purge of Laika

“JUST die already,” the boy said.

A dagger used to kill oneself was tossed on the ground, the cold steel reflecting the flames. The boy’s grandfather, who’d been a terrifying man throughout his whole life, was now curled up on the ground like a rat as he gingerly gazed up at Lutiya.

“I’m telling you to die,” Lutiya ordered. “It’s your fault that this all happened, isn’t it?”

“Y-You… How dare you say that during a time like this…” his grandfather stammered.

“Crown Prince Vissel lost. At the imperial capital, every noble who has ties to Duke Verrat will be sentenced to a hanging. No one will be spared. And Laika won’t be either. Dear grandfather, this suggestion is the greatest act of kindness from your grandson.”

There was a crackle as part of the smoldering building fell to the ground, and Lutiya turned toward the noise. It was the middle of the night, but it was bright outside; the palace of Laika had been set ablaze.

“You should hurry up,” Lutiya urged. “It’s probably easier to die now than to be burned alive.”

“Wh-What in the world?!” his grandfather yelped. “Now isn’t the time for your silly jokes! Hurry up and carry me out of here! You can ride a dragon, can’t you? Make haste and help me—”

Lutiya sighed. He unsheathed the blade at his waist and pierced his grandfather’s thigh. The elderly man let out a disgusting shriek.

“I only came back here so that I can see you die a miserable, wretched death,” Lutiya said.

“Y-You ungrateful brat!” his grandfather growled. “Who do you think raised you?!”

“Not you, that’s for sure.”

He scoffed through his nose and walked past his grandfather. The elderly man yelled for the boy to stop and grabbed at Lutiya’s ankles, but the boy kicked his grandfather and left. The elderly man was like a withered tree, and his body easily rolled across the floor.

“W-Wait, Lutiya,” the grandfather begged. “I can’t stand up.”

Lutiya ignored the pleas and headed for the exit. The wind that blew at his back implied that flames would soon envelop this room as well.

“Lutiya! Wait! Please! I’m begging you!” the old man cried. “I-I can’t move! I’ll die at this rate! Please don’t abandon me!”

Lutiya grabbed the handle of the exit as he turned around. “I’ve always wanted to see that face of yours. I’ve been waiting for you to expect something from me.”

“Lutiya…” the grandfather said, a sliver of hope apparent in his eyes.

“I always wanted to see what you’d look like when I abandoned you. I’ve looked forward to this day!”

The hopeful twinkle vanished from his grandfather’s eyes as they were soon dyed with wrath, his entreaties laced with insults. Lutiya couldn’t stop himself from laughing. He stared at the elderly man, who crawled on the ground like a worm as the flames entered the room, and shut the door behind him.

The following evening, a newspaper arrived at the island, which explained the death of the Grand Duke of Laika—he was burned alive. The Dragon Emperor recaptured the imperial capital, and the papers speculated that the Grand Duke, in his despair, had committed suicide before the army arrived, or was assassinated to hide any ties he held with Duke Verrat, avoiding responsibility.

Still, everyone in Laika held the same faint hope—the grand duchy might evade the purge of the Dragon Emperor.

“I knew that we shouldn’t have gone against the Rave Empire. I was against it,” the adults all said, despite shouting the exact opposite a mere few months ago.

Adults were all the same—shallow-minded and quick to change sides whenever it benefited them. But the despair that came after a wave of relief must be indescribably amusing.

“What about the Neutrahl Dragon Knights?” someone asked.

“They’re already on the opposite shore,” another replied. “They’ll arrive by tomorrow morning. And we’ve already relayed that Lutiya Teos Rave is here, waiting for help.”

“And now, Lutiya will finally become Laika’s grand duke,” a third chimed in.

Cheers arose from the crowd. The bonfire that was made before the sky grew dark crackled. The former La Baier Military Academy had long been abandoned, and there was no shortage of rumors that the ghosts of the students who were slaughtered by the Rave imperial army wandered the premises. No one dared approach the building, especially in the middle of winter with a nip in the air and snow about to fall. But this place served as an excellent reunion spot for former classmates who were scattered across the empire, working behind the scenes to fan the flames of war against Rave.

Each former student brought drinks and food as they gathered around the bonfire, like the end of some kind of school festival. Of course, the Azure Dragon class, once mocked as the Sewer Rats, were never allowed to engage in fun activities like campfires.

“It’s been a long road to get here,” one said.

“It’s been like two years since we destroyed this school, right?” another asked.

“Lutiya, what are you gonna do now?” a third asked.

“I’m gonna ask for help,” Lutiya replied with a smile. “I’ll offer Hadis the Great of the Rave Empire our nation, Laika, in return.”

Someone grabbed a skewer of grilled fish.

“I’ve already received intel on all the base locations of the Laika independence faction—the anti-Rave faction,” Lutiya went on. “I know their source for funds, too. My grandfather’s younger half-brother, who helplessly couldn’t stop my grandfather from running wild, agonized for a while before he provided me with this information.”

Lutiya knew that his source was right and trustworthy. After all, it was none other than Lutiya and his group who provoked the anti-Rave faction, schemed for his grandfather to form ties with Duke Verrat, and encouraged the masses to invade the imperial capital of Rahelm.

“Ah, so those infuriating people who spouted about justice and righteousness will finally be gone,” a former classmate said.

“Can’t you get rid of those who got in our way, too?” another asked. “They were so annoying!”

“Wait, what about your older brother, who apparently taught you all sorts of stuff, Lutiya?” a third asked. “I heard that he’s gone missing, but is that true?”

“Oh, you mean Brother Minerd?” Lutiya asked. “He’s probably dead.”

It’d been a while since the fortress city of Neutrahl was recaptured and Minerd vanished. While it was unknown who exactly killed him, it was hard to assume that he was still alive; the man himself had always said that he’d get murdered one day and that it was only a matter of when.

“It’s only natural. I mean, he stood out so much,” Lutiya added.

“And Kratos and Rave are really at war now…” a former classmate added.

“You know, I thought that Laika would be able to win against Rave in its current state, but I’m so glad I listened to your advice, Lutiya,” another said.

The Dragon Emperor, who left the Lehrsatz Duchy, made his way through the large bridge over Lake Lalatika to return to the imperial capital, Rahelm, only to be greeted by a large army. Hadis had been stopped for a good while, encouraging others to assume that the Dragon Emperor was at a disadvantage. People who were dissatisfied with the current emperor thus mobilized another army to aid the main forces, essentially trapping Hadis between two massive legions. But the tables quickly turned against the humans when the dragons began their attack.

There had been many rumors that the dragons froze in front of the Dragon Emperor, and during the Riot of the False Emperor, the clever beasts refused to heed the orders of humans. The armies were careful and didn’t employ dragons of their own, but they weren’t equipped to fight against the vicious messengers of the Dragon God. The Dragon God stood proudly at the center and burned Rahelm, surrounded by a massive army, to ashes, before he used a dragon to descend upon the imperial castle. Following the Riot of the False Emperor, this was the second time Hadis had conquered the imperial capital by himself. He then supposedly killed his own brother, Vissel.

“Apparently, only the Goddess ever has the hope of defeating a Dragon Emperor protected by the Dragon God,” Lutiya said.

He was told as much by his older half-brother, with whom he managed to exchange only a few words. It might’ve sounded ridiculous, but the Heavenly Sword’s power was the real deal, and it was better to be safe than sorry.

“Best I can do is tag along and hope that I can survive somehow,” Lutiya went on. “If you end up doing something that’s just not befitting of your status, you’ll end up dying in vain. Brother Minerd failed to tread that fine line, though I really don’t know why.”

Was Minerd blinded by thirst for power? No matter the case, he acted like a fool, and Lutiya was determined not to follow in his footsteps.

“I’ll do my best and try to curry some favor with Brother Hadis,” Lutiya explained. “I’ll make the Rave Empire turn out like Laika.”

He didn’t need power or justice on his side—he only wanted fun. The sight of the ones who acted so high and mighty with their condescending gazes, pathetically sprawling on the ground as they begged for mercy, never got old. Their distraught faces when they finally realized that they’d been tricked were hilarious! All throughout their lives, they mocked Lutiya and his classmates as the Sewer Rats and good-for-nothings, failures in life, only to now understand that the tables had turned—Lutiya never tired of seeing that moment when the realization hit them.

“We gotta flee to Rave first and hide our tracks,” Lutiya said. “Are you guys all planning on immigrating to the imperial capital?”

“Yeah,” a former classmate replied. “Probably lay low for a year and…”

“Testing! Testing! Eyes on me, please!” a girl said as she clapped her hands, gathering the attention of everyone. Her name was Aisha, and she was a straitlaced girl who always kept everyone together. “I’ve got a huge announcement! I’m pregnant!”

“What?!” her husband yelped, the first to react.

The two hosted a marriage ceremony just six months ago, but the husband seemed the most shocked by the announcement.

“Aren’t you her husband?!” a classmate asked. “Why do you seem the most surprised by this?”

“W-Well, ‘cause this is the first time I heard of it…” the husband replied. “Wait, seriously? Did I mishear you?”

People teased the husband before congratulations were offered to the happy couple, and he seemed so stunned that everyone burst out laughing.

“Don’t laugh!” he cried, all flustered. “Seriously?! Are you being for real?”

“Congrats! You’re a dad now!” a classmate said.

“Speaking of which, Amil, you also got engaged, too, didn’t you?” someone asked.

“I-I-I-I… It’s, um, it’s just a political marriage with a noble on the mainland…” Amil stammered.

“Hey now, no need to be all flustered,” a classmate chuckled. “I know you’re head over heels for her.”

“This is as good a time as any to rest a bit,” a classmate suggested. “People from Laika have to lay low anyway. Maybe we should take a little break, all of us.”

Everyone vocalized their agreement as another round of congratulations filled the air. Aisha smiled happily, but her husband was still so astonished that it encouraged more laughter.

“It’s been two years, huh?” Lutiya muttered, moved by the joyous occasion. “I guess it’s not odd for some people to become parents.”

“Lutiya, you might get a few potential marriage candidates when you return to the mainland,” a classmate suggested.

Maybe, Lutiya thought. He was already sixteen, and there was a chance that he would be unexpectedly used as a pawn when he entered the Rave Empire. To Dragon Emperor Hadis, Lutiya was his one and only sibling he had left.

“Then, with a break in mind, I’ll contact you guys after six months—” Lutiya started.

A deafening boom interrupted his sentence. A massive explosion, as though a cannon had sounded, echoed in the distance. The La Baier Military Academy was atop a small hill, and everyone stood up to gaze beyond the half-destroyed walls, immediately spotting the issue.

It came from beyond the ocean. Every now and then, a dull boom filled the air, and the bright light was almost blinding. A sea of flames engulfed the mainland.

“A riot?” someone asked.

“Maybe,” another replied.

Were people terrified of the unnatural death of Laika’s Grand Duke, spurring some sort of uprising? Or were the remnants of Duke Verrat’s making one final attempt to fight back? Both seemed likely, though neither scenario involved Lutiya and his other classmates.

“We should leave Laika soon,” a classmate said.

“Yeah,” another agreed. “I doubt they can come here, but we should keep the ship hidden. Let’s end our meeting for tonight—”

Another explosion sounded, this time nearby. The students, jolted by the noise, whirled around. The port of Laika was up in flames, and ships were being burned to their watery graves. Were some Laikan citizens provoked by the fuss on the mainland? Lutiya clicked his tongue with annoyance. With dragons out of the picture, the best method to leave the grand duchy was by boat—it’d throw a wrench in their plans if some kind of short-sighted revolt burned all their ships down.

“Where’d you guys dock your ship to escape?” Lutiya asked.

“On the other side. Not at the port,” a classmate reported back.

“All right, then leave this island ASAP. Worst case, if I can somehow make it until morning, the Rave imperial army would protect me. But I don’t think I can take all of you guys with—”

Another explosion boomed in the air, this time from a different direction. Lutiya sighed, wondering if this uprising was much larger than he expected, when a large shadow loomed above them, carrying a large gust of wind. The flames of their bonfire illuminated the identity of the one soaring in the sky—a dragon. Lutiya gulped nervously when he realized that a person rode atop the green dragon that flew at the helm; he caught a glimpse of the armbands of the Neutrahl Dragon Knights.

They were supposed to arrive early tomorrow morning. Why’re they here at night? Just then, a shudder ran down Lutiya’s spine; something clearly was amiss.

“Run!” he roared.

As the words left his lips, a dragon spewed fire from its mouth. The flames burned the walls and merged with the bonfire to create a massive blaze that threatened to swallow everyone alive. Screams rang in the air as Lutiya turned toward the sky.

“Stop!” he bellowed at the top of his lungs. “I’m Lutiya Teos Rave, the younger brother of the Dragon Emperor! The people here are simple citizens, and not of the rebel’s army—”

Someone leaped down from the dragon and thrust their spear at Lutiya’s weaponless and defenseless friends. Blood sprayed into the air as a man fell to the ground—the one who was surprised by his wife’s pregnancy mere moments ago. Shrill screams pierced Lutiya’s ears.

“Wh-Why?! How?!” a classmate shouted. “Aren’t they the Neutrahl Dragon Knights?!”

“Just run! Hurry!” another ordered.

“Y-You…” Lutiya growled as he reached for his blade.

“Wait! Lutiya!” the vice class president shouted, grabbing the prince’s shoulder.

Lutiya tried to shake free of his friend’s grip when a certain young man jumped down from the sky.

“I won’t let you run, damn Sewer Rats,” a familiar voice growled.

Lutiya knew this voice very well—the man had gone through puberty and his timbre was much lower, but the prince was quite sure of who it was. No… It can’t be… I thought…he was dead.

The young man paid no heed to the desperate screams and whirled his spear around. Lutiya’s friends couldn’t even brace themselves as the weapon pierced through their stomachs, and they were ruthlessly kicked aside. Others tried to flee, only to have their backs slashed violently, and only when the young man turned around did his face become clear.

The young man had seemingly transformed into a new person since Lutiya last saw him. He was much taller and sported a different physique. His once calm and gentle gaze was now darker and ominous, and he now had visible eye bags under his formerly kind eyes. The only similarities Lutiya could note were that the man had the same eye and hair color, but one of his eyes was covered by an eyepatch, and he looked to be a different person. Yet, Lutiya recognized the man immediately.

“Are you…Noyn?” Lutiya asked in a hoarse voice.

“I’m happy to hear that you remember me,” Noyn replied.

No… I can’t believe it. Somewhere deep within Lutiya’s chest, he refused to recognize this brutal young man as Noyn. Two years ago, the Rave imperial army had launched an assault on the La Baier Military Academy because the institution was suspected of raising future rebels, and destroyed the building.

The class president of the Gold Dragons tried to protect his classmates and resisted until the very end; by the final fight, he was soaked in blood, but he still refused to cast aside his blade until a dagger finally penetrated his eye, and he fell into the ocean below. Lutiya was sure of that; he’d seen the entire scene unfold with his very eyes. He…can’t be alive. In fact, it was Lutiya who wielded the fatal dagger, pushing Noyn into the ocean below that was filled with shock and despair.

“I’ve been searching all over for you, Lutiya,” Noyn rumbled.

The prince knew that he’d grown taller over the years, and his appearance had changed as well, but his opponent didn’t hold an ounce of hesitation in his body as he turned to face Lutiya.

“I’ll kill you,” Noyn growled.

Lutiya was reflected in Noyn’s eye as he laughed.

***

WHY did Lutiya grab the Noyn’s arm, which still clutched his sword, that day? Was it fear? Or something else? Even the prince couldn’t answer that.

“The Azure Dragon class hasn’t been located by them yet,” Noyn said. “Run.”

The Azure Dragon class, Lutiya included, played the role of getting caught by Principal Gunther of the anti-Rave faction before being rescued by the imperial army. All they needed to do was feign fear in the former food storage room, located in the basement below the main school’s cafeteria, and put on a show as they trembled and shuddered. The students, teachers, and everyone the Azure Dragons hated, as they were relentlessly mocked for being Sewer Rats, would be slaughtered mercilessly by the imperial army. The Azure Dragons would survive, and they would all live happily ever after. Their hearts didn’t cry out in pain for the victims.

“The Rave imperial army plans to kill us all! They won’t listen to a word we say!” Noyn said.

Until the class president of the Gold Dragon class arrived to save the Sewer Rats.

“Everyone’s fighting for their lives, but they won’t last long,” Noyn muttered. “In fact, they might all be…”

He gazed at the floor, and something sparkled from the corner of his eyes, but he quickly wiped it away and turned back to the Azure Dragon class. Lutiya changed his mind then.

“Run! Hurry!” Noyn urged. “Run, live, and clear up this whole misunderstanding for our sake. It’s true that Mr. Gunther was engaged in an illegal research project, but that doesn’t mean that we were trying to rebel! We had nothing to do with this!”

Noyn rose to his feet.

“Wait!” Lutiya shouted as he grabbed Noyn’s arm. “You can ride a dragon, can’t you? Then take to the skies and take me with you.”

“You? But I can’t leave everyone else behind,” Noyn replied.

“I’m a member of the Rave imperial family. If they see that I’ve been freed, the Rave imperial army might stop their march.”

Perhaps Noyn could’ve been left to his own devices, but Lutiya was determined to kill the boy before things got out of hand.

“All right, Lutiya. I’ll bet it all on you,” Noyn said.

I need this guy gone. He trusts us and takes our hand, Lutiya thought. Not once has he ever called us the “Sewer Rats” and mocked our existence, but I can’t let such a simple reason cause me and my friends to hesitate. I need him to disappear. Noyn was the type to entrust his back to the Azure Dragon class as he held a weapon and fought alongside his fellow classmates. He rushed through the adults, who were distracted by the silly kerfuffle, and rode atop the back of a dragon. Lutiya had to bring himself back to reality before he saw any foolish dreams of this boy soaring through the vast ocean, letting the wind guide him wherever he pleased. The imperial prince couldn’t allow himself to wish that he could become friends with Noyn.

When Lutiya clutched the dagger in his hand and swung his blade down while the two rode on the dragon’s back, he did so to end his idiotic dream. After all, how could he ever thrust a dagger into a friend’s face?

“You think I can trust you, Mr. Elite?” Lutiya asked.

Blood dripped from the eye that no longer reflected Lutiya; it looked like tears.

***

FIRE spread throughout the grand duchy, illuminating its surroundings and prohibiting the darkness from shrouding the place.

“It took me two years to make it this far,” Noyn said calmly.

In his hand was a spear, dripping with the blood of Lutiya’s friends.

“You dirty Sewer Rats really know how to sneak around like the rodents that you are,” Noyn added.

“Did…you become a Dragon Knight for Neutrahl?” Lutiya asked.

The imperial prince stopped his vice class president from removing his blade, and Lutiya quietly motioned behind his back, encouraging his friend to flee. Noyn seemed to be all by himself, but this was a guy who was heralded as a genius, a child prodigy well beyond his peers, ever since he was a student at the academy. If the Azure Dragons clashed against him, it was guaranteed that several lives would be lost in the process, and dragons were flying above in the sky. Reinforcements might arrive, and the priority was to take the wounded and flee while they still could.

“Yeah. I washed up on the shores of the mainland, and Captain Elentzia picked me up,” Noyn replied. “Even after she learned that I was a survivor of La Baier, she protected and took care of me. I’ve gone through hardships of my own until I got used to my lost eye and my new situation.”

Surprisingly, Noyn seemed eager to talk. If he wanted to spout grudges or any sort of backstory, Lutiya would happily lend an ear—this was an opportunity to buy some time.

“But my captain also died, thanks to this stupid war provoked by some,” Noyn finished.

Lutiya’s allies, positioned behind Noyn, tried to quietly inch away and leave, their wounded friends on their backs.

“And? What’s a noble Dragon Knight of Neutrahl doing here?” Lutiya asked. “You’re attacking innocent citizens, and I’m a member of the Rave imperial family.”

“Citizens?” Noyn scoffed. “Don’t make me laugh.”

The one-eyed man gave no warning; he kicked the ground and pounced, instantly piercing through Lutiya’s fleeing friends and ending their lives. They didn’t even have time to react. Other classmates jumped in to help their friends, but they were all cut down in a flash.

“You guys are sewer rats,” Noyn growled. “Stop acting like you deserve the same respect as humans.”

“Y-You…” a classmate growled.

“Just run, guys! I’ll take care of him!” Lutiya shouted.

Noyn had always been absurdly strong, ever since he attended the academy. Only the imperial prince could put up any semblance of a fight, and he swung his blade down, only to be parried by the hilt of Noyn’s spear. Lutiya was blown back, and before he could regain his balance, his friends who tried to run for their lives were brutally killed.

“Hey! I’m your opponent!” Lutiya yelled.

“I won’t let a single rat escape,” Noyn replied.

“You’re going against orders! I’m supposed to be protected by the mainland!”

Lutiya had intended to attack from Noyn’s blind spot, but he easily blocked the imperial prince’s attack. But this time around, Lutiya refused to be pushed away; Noyn would cut down the Azure Dragon class whenever he had the chance, and Lutiya defended them all as the two clashed their weapons.

“Did you guys also attack the port?!” Lutiya demanded. “The Neutrahl Dragon Knights’ll have to take responsibility for your actions.”

Noyn smirked and let out a chuckle.

“What’s so funny?!” Lutiya roared.

“I’m not doing anything wrong,” Noyn replied. “I’m acting under the orders of the Dragon Emperor.”

The imperial prince faltered for a moment at the revelation, and Noyn used the opening to bury his knee into Lutiya’s stomach. The one-eyed Dragon Knight then grabbed the back of the imperial prince’s head and slammed him into the ground.

“Lutiya!” a classmate cried.

“His Majesty ordered me to burn this entire island to ashes,” Noyn said. “I’m not going to let a single rat escape.”

Lutiya’s friends, who tried to help the prince, and Lutiya himself, froze in place, paralyzed with confusion.

“No one is allowed to head to the mainland alive,” Noyn explained. “His Majesty is a wise man, for he knows not to let filthy sewer rats like you live.”

Lutiya was on his elbows, unable to move. He could only look up at the man he once thought he killed.

“Are you saying…that we’re all going to get slaughtered?” Lutiya asked.

“Oh, don’t worry. You’ll be executed,” Noyn reassured. “He wants to make an example out of you, it seems.” He looked as calm as ever. “You’ll be executed for causing all this confusion. I’m sure everyone will throw rocks at you. Then we’ll kill everyone—the ones who threw rocks at you and those who refrained from doing so. Those who did the former have committed the crime of going against the Rave Empire. The latter will be punished for abandoning the imperial family. Either way, it means death. Those are the orders I’ve received.”

“That’s absurd. Are you really going to follow these orders?! There’re plenty of people who had nothing to do with the revolt and were simply dragged into—”

“You don’t get to say that! You don’t have that right!” Noyn roared angrily as he stomped on Lutiya’s back. “You’re the ones who spread the lie that La Baier Military Academy had rebels lurking about! You idiots encouraged the Rave imperial army to attack and triggered the empire and Laika to go to war!”

Noyn stomped on Lutiya’s back once more and bellowed, “Almost everyone in the Gold and Purple Dragon classes was killed based on false information! You guys killed them! Don’t tell me you forgot that! Or what? Were stupid Sewer Rats like yourselves confident that you could avoid the same fate? Give me a break.”

Lutiya grunted with frustration.

“It’s your guys’ turn now,” Noyn said. “It’s only natural, isn’t it? That’s logic. This is your punishment by the Dragon God!”

Noyn walked ahead. Lutiya frantically grabbed the man’s ankle, but the imperial prince was kicked in the jaw. He shook his head and clung to Noyn’s leg.

“Your current self doesn’t stand a chance against me,” Noyn said.

“Shut up!” Lutiya shouted. “You don’t know that!”

“But I do. You’ve become weak.”

Noyn kicked Lutiya again before he whirled around and twirled his spear in his hand, the point aimed directly at the imperial prince.

“How far you’ve fallen. A fitting end for a Sewer Rat,” Noyn spat.

“Lutiya!” a classmate cried.

“Just leave! Hurry!” Lutiya urged.

Lutiya reached out toward his friends as a spear pierced through his hand, pinning him to the ground. He gritted his teeth to stop himself from crying out when fire rained down from the skies. Noyn’s dragon had created a wall of fire that blocked the fleeing Azure Dragon class. And Noyn took that moment to unsheathe his blade and cut down the backs of the students. Blood sprayed in the air, and screams rang out.

“S-Stop! Stop this!” Lutiya shouted. “You’ve got a grudge against me, don’t you?! Then I should be enough! No one else is involved, Noyn!”

But Noyn didn’t turn around. He quietly, calmly, and emotionlessly threw Lutiya’s paralyzed friends into the flames and beheaded them all. It didn’t matter if they lost the will to fight or tried to flee—the Dragon Knight showed no mercy. Finally, his blade turned toward a girl, who was crying as she clung to a corpse. But right before he could end her, Lutiya shouted at the top of his lungs.

“She’s with child!”

Miraculously, Noyn stopped. Lutiya removed the spear that pierced his hand and groaned as he crawled across the ground.

“Haven’t…you done enough?” Lutiya asked. “I won’t resist. Come on, just let one survive.”

“If I asked you the same courtesy two years ago, would you have saved my friends?” Noyn asked.

Lutiya gulped and didn’t utter a word; that was his answer. Noyn laughed through his nose as he swung his blade down, the flames reflected in the cold steel.

“The child of a Sewer Rat will also simply be a Sewer Rat,” Noyn said. “Best if they were never born into this world.”

The roaring fire burned away the screams in the air. This must be a nightmare. A mere few hours ago, Lutiya and his friends assumed that they were maneuvering themselves well, and surely, they would continue to do so. They were different from those stupid adults. They’d always believed that they would never have to pay their dues or suffer from any sort of retaliation—they always wanted to be adults who could never become fully-fledged, lying adults.

***

A loud clink rang in the air, restraining his hands and neck. Everything just felt so surreal. Surely, I must still be dreaming, Lutiya thought.

“Lucky you, you’ll be burned at the stake,” Noyn said.

I must be having a bad dream. Look, the dead’s still talking,

“I won’t be beheaded, huh?” Lutiya replied. “You’ve got bad taste.”

“Fitting for a guy like you,” Noyn spat. “A majority of the students at La Baier were burned alive.”

Look how calm he is. He’s supposed to be a ghost by now, and now he’s coldly standing nearby to execute me. Man, this is an awful dream. The square that Lutiya had half-destroyed gathered a crowd. A public execution was a spectacle of sorts. For the past few days, the commotion and pandemonium made everyone want to point their fear and rage at someone, especially at the mastermind publicly accused of provoking the divide between the Rave Empire and the Grand Duchy of Laika. And yet, no one knew that they’d all suffer the same fate mere moments later and turn into corpses themselves. It was almost funny. Yeah, I guess the Dragon Emperor’s right.

The aggressors who proudly puffed out their chests with righteousness, the idiots who were tricked by silly lies, and the opportunists who claimed that they were only dragged in and refused to do a thing would all be treated equally under the eyes of the Dragon Emperor—they would all be killed. No one would be forgiven.

“Any last words?” Noyn asked eloquently as he gazed up at the crucified Lutiya.

He’ll probably kill tons and suffer a miserable death himself. Just then, a gleam of light entered Lutiya’s vision as though he was about to receive some sort of teaching from a deity. He looked around and spotted a little girl. She was barefoot, her hair and the hems of her dress burnt. Her face was filthy, and there were no signs of her parents or guardians nearby. Perhaps she was dragged into the attack at the port last night. Lutiya spotted her hands tightly gripping a gleaming object, her gaze fixated on Noyn’s back, her eyes dark and threatening. Lutiya saw himself in her gaze, and couldn’t help but smile.

He couldn’t become the person who could stop her. After all, he’d become the very adult that he hated. The imperial prince looked up and cast a sweeping glance at the crowd.

“Hey, you stupid pigs! You guys can’t think for yourselves or learn from your mistakes! All you can do is eat, huh?!” he shouted.

The crowd murmured angrily and shifted, pushing that girl and causing her to fall forward. No one noticed the knife that flew out of her hands.

“I hate each and every single one of you, and I hope you all drop dead,” Lutiya finished.

Was this the correct guidance of the Dragon God, or was this some kind of punishment cast upon Lutiya? Noyn still hadn’t noticed the girl; his one eye was focused only on Lutiya, and the imperial prince smiled.

“I’ve never felt more awful than knowing that the last thing I’ll see is your face,” Lutiya said. “What a nightmare.”

I can’t believe I realized what I’d wished for at my last breaths. All the while, Noyn smiled and gazed at the ground.

“That so? Good night, Lutiya,” he said.

“Good night, Noyn,” Lutiya replied.

I didn’t want to see you turn out like this. That was the last thing I’d ever wanted to see. And I’m sure he thinks the same. There was a crackle as Lutiya heard the fire being lit under his feet, and he closed his eyes. He didn’t wish to wake up again.

A girl rushed toward Noyn’s back.

Year 1315 on the Divine Calendar: The Battle of the King of South Kratos

HE recalled the time when he was called for an important talk, and he stood tall and alert. The boy had been raised under strict conditions as the crown prince of Kratos, and even as a young child, he believed that he held the resolve to accept the truth.

“My child?” he asked.

The boy was still ten; he couldn’t quite wrap his mind around having a child of his own. As the crown prince, he’d been raised and taught that his title came with the duties and responsibilities of the royal family, but he wasn’t quite sure what that entailed. No doubt his sister, Laura, a year younger than he was, was even more confused. She hid behind her brother’s back and quietly listened to the words of her father, the king.

“That’s right, Rufus,” the king said. “Only Laura can give birth to your child. In fact, she can only get pregnant with your seed. This is the illogical love that has been imposed upon the Kratos royal family. Do you understand?”

“I confess that I don’t,” young Rufus replied. “I’ve got a fiancée named Isabella, and the Kratos royal family practices monogamy.”

That answer implied that Rufus was quite bright for his age; Rufus later recalled his son, Gerald, offering the same reply, displaying his astuteness as well. Rufus’s father laughed through his nose when he heard this logical response, and Rufus did the exact same thing around two decades later, when Gerald gave the same reaction.

“The queen is not your real mother,” the king explained. “Laura’s and your real mother is my younger sister, who passed away two years ago—your aunt.”

This revelation, given so casually, caused Rufus to freeze in astonishment.

“The Kratos royal family has been doing this for generations to protect the vessel of the Goddess and the false Heavenly Sword—the Parrying Dagger of the Goddess,” the king said.

Only he and his children were in the throne room, and the king smiled, perhaps finding something humorous.

“B-But… Mother is…” Rufus stammered.

“She knows,” the king replied. “She’s raised you both as though you two are her own. She cursed her body, which showed no signs of providing the kingdom with a child, and almost grew ill from the mental anguish. Now that there’s a crown prince and princess, she won’t let go of that feeling of safety so easily.”

“B-But isn’t that an act of betrayal, Father?” Rufus asked. “You and my aunt were…”

“I’ve grown tired,” the king said as though to shirk all responsibility. “It’s now your turn.”

Rufus’s role fell right by his feet.

“It’s been nearly three centuries since the Dragon Emperor vanished,” the king went on. “It’s become rather meaningless to get our hands on the Parrying Dagger. The Heavenly Sword has gone missing, and with the Goddess having the advantage in this day and age, it all seemed like some sort of mythology to me. Yet, I couldn’t lose the vessel of the Goddess. If we lost the Goddess, I’d fear the effect that it’d have on Kratos’s land. Above all, I simply couldn’t allow the Kratos royal family to end with my generation. I couldn’t endure that. My father—your grandfather—laughed and said that I was rebelling with my childish stubbornness, but ultimately, this is where it got me.”

“But Father, aren’t you trying to claim the Rave Empire as your own?!” Rufus cried.

The young crown prince was unaware of the details, but he knew that Kratos was secretly trying to annex the Rave Empire under the guise of forming peace. What’s more, this was an offer provided by the empire itself, for the Dragon Emperor hadn’t emerged in many years. The Rave imperial family was quickly losing its influence, and the emperor had been reduced to a puppet for the Three Dukes. In hopes of fighting back, the emperor cooked up a scheme and went to his theoretical enemy, the Kratos Kingdom. The continent of Platy was meant to be under the rule of Goddess Kratos and Dragon God Rave; now seemed as good a time as any to clear up any discord and return to how they should be. It sounded nice on paper, but it implied that the Rave imperial family had declined horribly.

This wasn’t bad for Kratos either. While this merger would happen in the distant future, the kingdom was carefully observing the empire while secretly pushing the plan along. If Kratos managed to get their hands on Rave’s dragons and technology, the kingdom would prosper even more. Furthermore, the people would have to choose between the Rave Empire, which lost the prestige of the Dragon God, and the Kratos Kingdom, which still kept the Goddess’s dignity and goodwill—the choice was clear.

Kratos would eventually have full control over the entire Platy continent, and Rufus was supposed to take over when he was older. A bright future awaited Kratos, and the king laughed.

“We’re not against a Dragon Emperor, Rufus!” His Majesty chuckled.

“The Dragon…Emperor,” Rufus muttered.

“The emperor is simply décor for the Three Dukes, and he’s doing his best to offer any sort of resistance. He can neither be lethal enough to be considered poison, nor influential enough to be medicine. It’s what humans do, and admittedly, I do pity him. He’s like the vessel of the Goddess, when I lost any other method to have you guys.”

Rufus and Laura were born rather late, when their father was quite old. Their mother had married him in her teens, but their parents couldn’t conceive until she was in her forties. Rufus knew now that his father must’ve done his best—he must’ve tried everything he could over the decades to conceive children with a woman aside from his sister.

The Kratos royal family couldn’t give birth until there was a union between siblings, and failure to do so would easily end the descendants of the Goddess. In other words, the older brother—the king—wouldn’t be able to possess the Parrying Dagger of the Goddess to fight against the Dragon Emperor, and there would be no princess who could serve as the Goddess’s vessel. The king had done his best to be liberated from this sort of illogical love, but ultimately, he failed in his endeavor. He couldn’t escape.

“Adopt a clear-cut attitude and live your life,” the king said. “That’s the only bit of advice that I can give you. It’s easier that way, and there have been many kings before you who have tread the same path. The Kratos king of three centuries ago, when he angered the Warlord Dragon Emperor, did the same thing. He had the divorced Princess Sicilia give birth, and handed the younger princess over to the Dragon Emperor, forcing the troops to retreat.”

Rufus had been taught as much during a lecture about the war that had occurred three centuries ago, a disaster etched into the annals of history. He’d only absorbed the lecture as part of his knowledge, but it now seemed like the shackles of fate tangled around him. He clenched his fist.

“You two are my pride and joy,” his kind mother had said as her face flashed across his mind.

She showed no signs of giving birth for many years, and she suddenly became pregnant when she was older—there were rumors of her infidelity, but her bright smile never hinted that she cared about such silly gossip. Her hands were always so warm and caring.

Rufus then recalled Isabella, his childhood friend.

“We’ll make Kratos into a strong nation,” she’d said. “A peaceful and happy kingdom that won’t allow the Rave Empire to fight against us.”

“I’ll try something,” Rufus finally said.

There ought to be a way out of this situation. There had to be. The Dragon Emperor wasn’t around.

“If we manage to successfully merge with the Rave Empire, our situation might change,” Rufus insisted. “I might get my hands on some sort of new information. Above all, the bloodline directly connected to the Dragon Emperor should be long gone since I’ve been told that the Rave imperial family was switched out three centuries ago.”

“Indeed,” the king said with a wry smile before he spat, “That is our only hope, though it must be despair for the Goddess.”

Laura, who hadn’t uttered a word, quietly clutched her brother’s fist.

“But don’t forget, Rufus,” the king warned. “Three centuries ago, Princess Sicilia dragged away the child of the Warlord Dragon Emperor and had him marry the younger princess who was born later, but they couldn’t conceive, and the Goddess lost her divinity. Simply being a part of the Dragon Emperor’s bloodline is no good—it must be the emperor, and no one else. Admittedly, I’m not even sure if the princess had brought back the true child of the Dragon Emperor.”

“Do you believe that the direct descendant of the Dragon Emperor is still somewhere in Rave?” Rufus asked. “The Dragon Emperor’s younger brother died before he could seek refuge in Kratos, if memory serves.”

“But what if he survived? Much like how the princess switched out the baby of the Dragon Emperor with another, what if the Dragon Emperor’s younger brother took his sibling’s child, switched it for another, and reclaimed his dignity as the sibling of the Dragon Emperor during his final moments? If rumors of the Warlord Dragon Emperor’s younger brother hiding away in Zaza Village are true, the absurd story of the village residents all disappearing overnight makes a lot of sense.”

Perhaps the Dragon Emperor’s bloodline continued and survived, quietly and away from prying eyes. What if it continued and hung on by a thread, taunting the struggles of the Kratos royal family and the Rave imperial family?

“There’s no Dragon Emperor with us right now, though,” Rufus pointed out.

“Yes, quite true,” his father replied with a chuckle.

He stood up using a staff as his support, and Rufus rushed to the throne to help his father to his feet. Just then, the king’s frail, wrinkly hand reached out and tugged Rufus toward him with surprising strength.

“You must wait until she’s over fourteen,” the king whispered. “Pray to the Goddess and have her take over Laura’s consciousness. That’s the only act of mercy that you can do.”

Rufus, in his confusion, froze in place, and the king took that opportunity to push his son’s chest away.

“No need,” the king said sharply as he walked away.

Rufus staggered by the impact, and it was Laura who hastily rushed to her brother’s side.

“Brother?” she asked.

A faint floral scent hung around her, her eyes filled with worry, and Rufus forced himself to commit his father’s mention of mercy to memory. The young crown prince faked a smile.

“Don’t worry about it, Laura,” he said. “You should forget everything you just heard. You’ll marry a wonderful prince of your own.”

Laura nodded back. The Kratos princesses were known to be frail and weak for many generations, and Laura wasn’t the exception to this rule. It was rare for them to make it to their thirties, and many of them ended their lives unmarried. Perhaps that was why Laura was drawn to bridal dresses and strongly desired to wear one herself.

Rufus wasn’t sure just how much his younger sister understood their earlier discussion with their father, but she must’ve at least sensed that this wasn’t anything to celebrate. Rufus crouched down to match his sister’s eye level and did his best to cheer her up.

“Don’t worry,” he reassured. “I’ll find the best prince out there for you, and you’ll be the happiest in the world.”

“Mhm,” Laura replied.

“Let’s head back to Isabella. I’m sure she has some snacks ready and is waiting for us.”

Laura smiled. She whirled around to head to Isabella, and before Rufus could call out, warning his sister not to run lest she’d trip, Laura fumbled over her legs and did just that. As she crashed to the floor and almost burst into tears, he sighed and carried her on his back.

The siblings left the throne room and walked down the long corridor when Rufus’s fiancée approached them.

“Rufus?” Isabella asked.

She always complained that dresses were hard to move around in, and wore an outfit more suited for horseback riding, as she always walked around energetically. Her hair was also quite short, cut just above the shoulders, and it wasn’t rare for people to mistake Isabella for a young boy.

“Is Laura all right? Does she have a fever again?” Isabella asked worriedly.

“We just had a lengthy talk with Father,” Rufus replied. “It must’ve tired her out.”

Isabella reached out to touch Laura’s forehead and checked her temperature before nodding.

“She doesn’t look pale either,” Isabella observed. “I’ve got some jelly prepared, but can you eat?”

“Yes, Sister Isabella,” Laura replied.

Isabella nodded and smiled with relief. She quickly called for a nearby servant and ordered that Laura be sent to her room first. Rufus, freed from his sister, stretched out while Isabella smiled and watched the princess leave.

“What did His Majesty want to talk about?” Isabella asked.

Rufus and Isabella shared the same eye level, and her earnest and solemn gaze made the crown prince look relieved. He nonchalantly told her of his conversation with his father as though it didn’t directly involve him. Rufus was still a child filled with hopes and dreams. Deities existed to bless him and other people; the world was so impossibly beautiful, and he only knew of love that was so indescribably gentle. Hence, Rufus was able to speak honestly about his discussion with his father.

“What an absurd ask!” Isabella cried. “How could he ask you and Laura to do such a horrible thing?!”

And no doubt, his fiancée was also young and hopeful about the future.

“It’s an act that would reduce humans to lower than livestock,” she muttered.

Her firmness relieved Rufus, innocently unaware that it would all come back to him.

“The princesses of the Kratos royal family are born as the vessels for the Goddess, while the older brother will be the guardian,” Isabella mused. “In this day and age, almost everyone finds this story a mere myth, and I also assumed that it was a fairy tale to maintain the royal family’s dignity. The Sacred Spear and the Parrying Dagger, miracles of the Goddess, are still with us, but…”

“I guess finding these items—these miracles—coming at a cost is a very human way of thinking,” Rufus replied.

“Quite right,” she agreed with a sigh. “Or perhaps it’s the logic of the Dragon God, who requests something equivalent in return for the miracles. In any case, a human can’t possibly measure or equate the acts of gods, but I wonder why your aforementioned sacrifice is necessary. What in the world is Goddess Kratos thinking?”

“We should collect information first. Honestly, I would be surprised if the story of Goddess Kratos slumbering within the Sacred Spear is true. And when Laura grows up a bit more, I might be able to talk with her…”

“Are you sure you’re allowed to tell me this important secret, though?”

“I wanted to tell you about it. I’m going to marry you in the future, aren’t I?”

Isabella blinked before she shifted her gaze down, diagonally away from the crown prince, her cheeks tinged pink and her lips pointing upwards in a frown. It seemed she was pouting in hopes of hiding her embarrassment; even a tomboy like her could act adorable at times.

“I need your help,” Rufus added.

Isabella turned serious and alert at once, another expression that Rufus found so endearing.

“I know,” she replied. “I’m going to be the crown princess, and this involves me greatly.”

There was no need for despair. She quietly clutched his hand, and the crown prince, comforted by her warmth, was compelled to have faith in hope.

It took Rufus only a few years to truly feel despair. First, the Kratos royal capital burned down. His elderly father, who no longer could move as nimbly as he pleased and wield the Parrying Dagger, forced Rufus’s mother, of all people, to beg young Rufus to sleep with his younger sister, who’d just turned fourteen. The crown prince had no choice but to comply. This act made him lower than livestock, but he vehemently prayed that it would protect his citizens. All he could do was apologize to Isabella and Laura, and beg for their forgiveness, claiming that this was a one-time incident.

Rufus still believed that they could all manage somehow. So long as the Parrying Dagger was around, it was more than enough to force the Rave Empire to retreat. That was his only hope, but this sliver cruelly dissipated into the ether within a few years with the emergence of a child called Hadis Teos Rave. He claimed to be able to see the Dragon God and held the Heavenly Sword; for the first time in three centuries, a real Dragon Emperor had been born.

Ultimately, Rufus spouted the same warning that he had once been told by his father to his own son. Gerald, who clutched his blood-soaked mother, who raised him, his eyes damp with tears and irate bloodlust, resembled a young Rufus very well.

“Isabella isn’t your real mother, you see,” Rufus said. “Laura, who was almost killed by Isabella moments ago, is Faris’s and your real mother. The woman whom you know as your aunt gave birth to you both.”

Luckily for Rufus, Gerald already held the king with disdain—when Rufus was a child, he didn’t treat his own father with such contempt.

***

SPRING came, and it was a season when the Kratos Kingdom was in full bloom. It was the loveliest and most beautiful time of year; the Goddess’s blessing stretched toward the Aegle Peninsula, which was surrounded by desert.

“I’m eating an apple that grew in the desert,” the king said. “This is, in and of itself, a blessing of the Goddess.”

The apple may not have tasted as good as the ones harvested in lush vegetation, but it was a miracle that fruits grew in the sands at all. Rufus lounged in a sturdy, stone room of the palace; it was dimly lit and blocked the harsh rays of the sun. The king took a bite of the desert miracle as a pale, slender lady with a book in hand offered a rebuttal.

“But the Aegle Peninsula turned into a desert because Goddess Kratos lost her divinity,” she said.

“Sure. This is a place that the Goddess detests, and yet, she still showers the place with blessings,” Rufus replied.

“She did it for us citizens, who believe in her. She’s like a mother who would never abandon her child—her benevolence makes her akin to a saintess.”

“Oh, I wonder…”

The woman blinked at him quizzically while Rufus placed his half-eaten apple on the table in front of her.

“I’ve thought of Goddess Kratos as a child who hasn’t been loved by her parents,” he said.

“What do you mean by that?” the woman asked.

“Oh, it’s just a personal opinion, and an insolent one, at that. Forget what I just said.”

“That’s a pity. My younger brother would be most interested in such topics.”

Rufus gave a small chuckle and stood up. He picked up one of the outfits that he’d tossed nearby, and the woman immediately went up to help him as though she knew her role.

“Then it seems my son has put quite some faith into an imprudent man,” the king said. “Your brother… He’s with the daughter of the God of War now, isn’t he?”

“He’s always just been a curious boy,” the woman replied. “He questions anything and everything.”

“And he points his doubt and greed even at the gods. Very nice—that’s just what a human would do. But it’s best to be careful so that you won’t see your downfall—both you and your brother should be wary.”

Her hands, which tried to help Rufus into his jacket, froze for a moment with fear. The king pretended not to notice as he placed his blade by his waist.

“I’ll head out for a little while,” the king said.

“Where to?” the woman asked.

Rufus found that their conversation made it sound like they were a married couple, but he didn’t even glance her way as he parted his lips.

“To Rave,” he replied.

***

“PLEASE, Your Majesty!” a burly man begged. “Return to Kratos!”

“Persistent, aren’t you?” Rufus replied.

The military flag of the Neutrahl Dragon Knights wiped away the blood that sullied him as he beheaded many. The white flag of surrender that fell to the floor was dyed a dark crimson. Corpse after corpse was stacked atop each other, the snowy tundra absorbing the blood and viscera trampled by many as it displayed a gory sea of blood for all to see. The sun had a reddish glow due to the flames that burned around the battlefield, the aftermath of a grisly clash.

“Even the so-called elite Dragon Knights of Neutrahl have become such a wretched sight,” Rufus said. “Don’t you find this to be the perfect opportunity to charge in, Lord Cervel?”

Rufus briskly walked ahead while Billy Cervel, lord of House Cervel, followed while maintaining proper distance. The burly warrior’s usually calm and gentle demeanor had turned vigilant and wary.

“They could’ve been simple convoys for the citizens!” Billy boomed. “Surely, you knew that!”

“Then they shouldn’t have possessed a military flag of the Neutrahl Dragon Knights, should they?” Rufus replied.

“They must’ve made a fake in hopes that they could pass through as safely as possible. They didn’t have any dragons with them either.”

“What? Are you saying that you would’ve sheltered these people, who held the military flag of the Neutrahl Dragon Knights? You would’ve chased them back. How is that any different from killing them?”

The top of the Rakia mountains, near the border, never felt the blessings of spring. If these visitors were truly normal citizens, they might’ve survived a night or two before they froze to death. Rufus and Billy were only safe because they wore winter clothes of the highest quality, woven with certain spells that protected them, and had magical energy that could defend them against the elements.

“Whether they be normal citizens who tried to cross the border, or actual Dragon Knights of Neutrahl, their demise wouldn’t have changed,” Rufus reasoned. “They would’ve died anyway.”

Billy was a military man—he must’ve understood Rufus’s logic very well as Lord Cervel clenched his fist and fell silent.

“It’d be troublesome if they were spotted by the Dragon Knights patrolling the border, too,” Rufus added.

He gazed up at the sky where no dragons flew, evident that the Rave Empire was weakening. Yet, this wasn’t cause for celebration; the empty skies that hung over Rave were eerily quiet. Something was amiss. Ever since Rufus crossed the border, his skin prickled and throbbed.

“Do you really plan on invading Rahelm, the imperial capital, Your Majesty?” Billy asked.

Rufus sighed. “I already told you that that was my plan. If you have any complaints, you can just leave. I don’t remember asking you to come with me, and you’re just tagging along of your own accord.”

“But why would you launch such a forceful invasion without telling Crown Prince Gerald? If you consult His Highness and follow proper procedures, you might be able to gather more soldiers and supplies.”

Rufus laughed through his nose, creating a small puff of white in the crisp air. “Consult? Proper procedures? Receiving supplies? I can’t believe you’d dare give me, the king, such advice.”

“My apologies, sire.”

Rufus stopped at a rocky spot with a good view. The fortress city of Neutrahl, which should be at the foot of the mountains, was still far away, and all he could see was the snowy plains.

“I don’t mind,” Rufus replied. “It’s true that Gerald holds most of the power, and he must be busy scurrying around and cleaning up after getting defeated in battle. I don’t want to burden him any further. Call it an act of kindness from a father.”

“If you’re furious about us being forced to retreat by the Dragon Emperor despite invading Neutrahl, there’s nothing I can do but apologize.”

Rufus didn’t mean to be snarky, but it seemed Billy took it that way. That reminds me, his daughter was involved in us retreating from Rave last year, Rufus recalled.

“Your daughter lasted well against the Dragon Emperor, rest assured,” Rufus said.

Billy furrowed his brows, now almost certain that Rufus was being sarcastic. Perhaps the king’s constant smile, an unfortunate habit of his, made every word he uttered sound insincere. Or perhaps his daily antics made him unworthy of trust. Rufus was aware that he had too many issues to count and couldn’t possibly pinpoint what made his words sound so sardonic.

“We could reason that this battle was an unfortunate accident that occurred near the border,” Billy insisted.

“You really are persistent,” Rufus replied.

“We need our full forces if we want to defeat the Dragon Emperor. A half-baked effort of an attack will work against us.”

“Like how my son launched a half-baked invasion two years ago, forcing your daughter to flee and retreat?”

This time, Rufus was being snarky, but Billy didn’t fall silent.

“If the goal was to shave away the Dragon Emperor’s power, Crown Prince Gerald succeeded,” Billy opined. “There might’ve been a few sacrifices, but the Rave Empire suffered more widespread damage. Many members of the Rave imperial family have been executed, and the Three Dukes have lost much of their power.”

“The Three Dukes, huh…” Rufus muttered. “That reminds me, they really caused some trouble for us a long time ago.”

He smiled when he recalled the man who launched a surprise attack on Anthos, the former royal capital.

“You don’t plan on returning the favor after all these years, do you?” Billy asked. “The Three Dukes have all been replaced by different lords.”

“He was a member of Lehrsatz, if memory serves,” Rufus said. “That strategist is truly something to think of a blasphemous plan like carrying dragons in military vessels and launching them like cargo or weapons.”

This strategist had outsmarted Rufus’s fateful first step, yet the king didn’t feel an ounce of hostility or hatred toward him. It happened over twenty years ago, and Rufus had matured in his own way. No longer was he foolish enough to hold a sliver of hope and wonder if things would have turned out differently if that attack had never occurred. Nothing would’ve changed anyway since the Dragon Emperor was born.

“It really does take me back,” Rufus said as he tried to provoke Lord Cervel. “He must feel like a fated enemy for you, huh?”

But Billy was unfazed. “The previous lord of our house left in his will that he wished for a rematch against that strategist, and it’s become one of our precepts as well. I’m sure he’s already dead, however, with Rave in this dreadful state.”

The Rave Empire suffered from the onslaught of Kratos’s invasions, internal strife, and several purges; the nation was practically in tatters.

“Hence, now is the perfect opportunity to attack,” Rufus said. “You’re thinking that too, aren’t you?”

During the start of the year, there was a widescale purge of the neighboring Grand Duchy of Laika. The Rave imperial army was fragmented and could no longer maintain proper formation.

“I’m honestly baffled as to why my son is dawdling,” Rufus said. “If his earlier retreat dealt a blow to him and he wants to watch this opportunity slip, I thought that I should head out in his stead.”

“Personally, it only looks like you’re trying to steal all the glory away from him, Your Majesty,” Billy said, gradually losing his politeness.

“Well, I suppose it’d seem like that. But so what? I’m trying to defeat the Dragon Emperor for my adorable son.”

“Are you planning on dueling against the Dragon Emperor, all by yourself?”

“Oh, that sounds nice too. The Parrying Dagger bests the Heavenly Sword, and the replacement—the fake—will defeat the real deal. It’s an outcome that feels almost like destiny.”

“Ah, so the Parrying Dagger of the Goddess is in your hands, Your Majesty.”

Rufus blinked at him blankly, surprised by the observation, while Billy shifted his gaze to the ground.

“I heard that it was lent out a few years ago to George, the younger brother of the previous emperor. I’ve been curious about its whereabouts since,” Lord Cervel said.

“The Parrying Dagger is mine, so it’d return to me,” Rufus replied. “Do you have any issues with that?”

“I just can’t help but think about last year’s battle. If only you fought with that Parrying Dagger with you…”

“I just didn’t feel like it then. A Dragon Emperor without his consort is just a monster of logic without love. I’ll be utterly destroyed, and that’s that. My son would’ve been in an even greater hole, and your daughter would’ve been crushed, too.”

“Then why the change of heart? Why’re you suddenly so eager to battle?”

Rufus smiled at Billy’s sharp gaze.

“I just felt like it,” the king replied. As Billy fell silent, Rufus went on, “Don’t look at me like that. It scares me. And I’m not lying.”

Truly, it was simply because he felt like it. He just felt like he had to go and confirm for himself; that was all.

“Did something happen to the Dragon Emperor?” Rufus asked.

“Are you not asking about the Goddess?” Billy inquired.

“I’m more curious about the Dragon God than the Goddess—or more precisely, I feel a sense of camaraderie with the Dragon Emperor, I guess.”

“It’s quite a problem for the Kratos king to make such a remark.”

“Unfortunately for you, I’m still the Kratos king.”

Rufus narrowed his eyes as he saw Billy brace himself nervously.

“Fall back,” the king ordered.

If one wanted to travel across the Rakia mountains on foot, one had to step into the territory of House Cervel. The Kratos royal family trusted the Cervels to protect the borders. They were a family of powerful warriors. Had Rufus been alone, he might’ve been able to evade the eyes of others, but with soldiers in tow, he knew that he’d get caught. The king had avoided touching upon the issue, but he was certain that Gerald had already received word of his antics, and it’d be troublesome if the crown prince flew out to try to stop Rufus.

“Will you still not stop, Your Majesty?” Billy asked.

“You really are so persistent,” Rufus grumbled.

It’d been a while since he equipped himself with the Parrying Dagger as he grabbed its hilt and smiled.

“This is a royal order,” Rufus said.

“Even if the soldiers will no longer heed your order?” Billy asked.

The king blinked as his mind quickly raced to piece everything together. He gently clapped his hands.

“I get it now,” he said. “The moment I gathered my soldiers, they’d already been dealt with. My son really is excellent, isn’t he? I thought I’d been careful about any spies in my forces, but…”

“You’ve earned far too much ire and hatred from others,” Billy explained.

“Well, I thought it’d be easier for Gerald to do as he pleased.”

“And perhaps it is.”

Rufus meant it as a joke, and he knitted his brows, not expecting Billy’s earnest response. The lord of House Cervel softened his gaze.

“I’m a simple man, you see,” he said. “If you say as much, I shall believe your words. You’ve gradually changed ever since the Battle of Anthos. You’ve morphed into the slovenly King of South Kratos, who indulges in debauchery and other desires. I’m not educated enough to know what exactly caused you to become this way, but I’ve got this funny feeling that you did this all to yourself, Your Majesty. After all, in your younger years, you were renowned for your wisdom and were the crown prince that Kratos was proud of. Just as Crown Prince Gerald currently is.”

Rufus maintained his silence.

“As a person who serves the Kratos royal family, perhaps I simply don’t wish to believe that my king, who arbitrates others, is incompetent,” Billy went on. “You may take my words as mere jests if you wish. However, if you feel even the slightest amount of pity toward me, I’d wish that you would turn back. The Dragon Emperor generally will not attack if we don’t do so first.”

Billy was right; until now, the Dragon Emperor simply forced the Kratos army to retreat and nothing more. The Rave Empire was exhausted from the constant battles, and if left to their own devices, it was extremely likely that the Dragon Emperor wouldn’t lay a hand on the Kratos Kingdom. The Dragon Emperor couldn’t push the Goddess back without his Dragon Consort, and it’d simply be a war where both sides would exhaust resources with nothing to be gained. Historical evidence also supported that conclusion; during the First Holy Battle, both deities lost their divinities, which ended the war.

“His Highness Gerald had claimed that now isn’t the time, and I’m inclined to agree,” Billy said. “Precisely because Kratos has the advantage, we should tread carefully.”

“Then what I’m about to do surely won’t be in vain,” Rufus replied.

He leaped down from the rocky area. Soldiers were simple meat shields that would be used until Rufus reached the Dragon Emperor; if they didn’t want to be used in such a brutal way, the king couldn’t blame them. Billy stood on the same rocky point where the king had been and raised his voice.

“Are you sure about this?” he asked sternly.

No longer did Rufus turn around as he walked ahead. A moment later, the snow billowed in the air like thick smoke, and Rufus, who’d been blown away with the cold, white particles, smiled. His right hand, which clutched the hilt of the Parrying Dagger, grew numb. I didn’t expect him to challenge the Parrying Dagger, the guardian of the Goddess, with his bare hands, the king thought.

“Did Gerald order you to stop me?” Rufus asked. “You were given the short end of the stick.”

“How could the lord of House Cervel fear death?” Billy replied.

This man was the protector of the border; he challenged even the Dragon Emperor without an ounce of fear. No doubt he had been prepared for death for a long time. A powerful blow rained from the sky. Sparks flew from Rufus’s blade as he defended himself, and his heel slipped diagonally under him. The snowy plains had been gouged out, and his vision was obscured with white as though he was in the middle of a blizzard. Another devastating blow flew out from the snow, but Billy quickly took his distance and didn’t try to aggressively launch a series of attacks.

“I can’t believe the lord of House Cervel dares to use such a wimpy method,” Rufus remarked.

“Prince Gerald didn’t order me to take your life,” Billy replied. “He wants me to take your Parrying Dagger. Without it, he predicts that you won’t be able to fight against the Dragon Emperor.”

What? This is the perfect opportunity—one that might never come again—and my son not only refuses to attack, but he’s trying to avoid war against the Dragon Emperor. Rufus couldn’t help but guffaw.

“I thought he’d be forced to open his eyes when he saw the Dragon Emperor, but it seems my son is in need of a little lesson,” Rufus said.

He swung his Parrying Dagger around. Another massive boom echoed to the right of him as another blizzard kicked up, but he didn’t miss the shadow that fled under the cover of white. He licked his lips and leaped toward the shadow. Now then, how much of a beating shall I dish out?

Just then, Rufus jolted with surprise. An arrow grazed above his head; it’d been fired diagonally below him, from the side of the Rave Empire. Strangely enough, the stench of blood filled the air; needless to say, neither Rufus nor Billy had been hit by the arrow, and it had simply whizzed in between the two without doing much.

“I told you to stand back—” Billy started, likely assuming that reinforcements were trying to lend him a hand.

But when he whirled around to stop his comrades, he snapped his mouth shut; the group that emerged diagonally below the two men was an odd sight. None of these newcomers wore military uniforms, and they were dressed head to toe in black mantles. They wore a hood deeply over their heads, covering their faces as well; in the middle of this group was an inscription of a cross that pierced through a snake and an apple. Rufus smirked as he understood what this emblem implied, and turned to Billy, who stood before the king and faced the same direction.

“Are these Gerald’s friends?” the king asked. “I thought I’d educated him well enough so that he could at least hang out with the right crowd.”

In lieu of a reply, the group all pointed their arrows at Rufus and began to chant.

“The balloon in the skies was stolen by the Dragon God.”

“The blessings of the earth were defiled by the Goddess.”

They droned in a monotone as they chanted the beliefs of the Order of the Ark.

“You foolish king who sold out humanity to the Goddess. May you be punished.”

As though that was their cue, the Arks threw several vials into the air and fired numerous arrows. They pierced through the vials as glass and red liquid rained down on the king. Was this the same blood that coated the first arrow? Droplets splattered on Rufus’s hair, cheek, and feet.

The Order of the Ark was an organization that didn’t side with either deity and, thus, was capable of wielding unique sorcery that didn’t require the blessing of a god. But all they did was splatter blood around. What’re they doing? Rufus’s internal query was answered almost immediately.

A deafening roar echoed through the air—the roar of a dragon. When Rufus whirled around, already a dark splotch was in the sky as though the sky had opened up a hole that would swallow anything within. A gold-eyed, black dragon?! The Dragon King? When was he born?

The moment Rufus saw those golden eyes, a cold shiver ran down his back. With every flap of the dragon’s wings, black miasma floated in the air, and his wings looked tattered and worn. No, the shape looks weird. He’s got four legs like a beast…combined with the arms on his wings, this thing’s got six legs.

“Is…that…a dragon?” Billy asked, his breathing growing haggard.

Rufus forced a smile. “Why don’t you hurry up and return to Kratos?”

“I can’t do that!”

“Your soldiers will die.”

Billy gasped and looked around. The Arks, who managed to summon this puzzling beast, had already vanished.

“Please return to Kratos, Your Majesty. I beg of you,” Billy said.

“Yeah, if I feel like it,” Rufus replied.

The beast spewed magical fire from its mouth that threatened to rip the sky into shreds and aimed it squarely at Rufus. The moment the fire made contact with the ground, the entire spot practically vanished, burned to ashes. Rufus nimbly dodged the attack, but the golden eyes chased after him; the dragon made no attempt to chase after the fleeing Billy. The spot that had been reduced to dark cinders was where the blood had been scattered. Dragons despised the magic of Kratos, and perhaps that trait was utilized for this beast. Is this…the blood of the Kratos royal family?

How in the world did the cult get its hands on something so precious? Are the Arks connected to Gerald somehow? No, he’s an upright guy. I doubt he’d try to manipulate the cult that ensnared his own mother, meaning that someone around him had leaked information.

All the while, the gold-eyed, black dragon swung his talons at the king. Rufus had initially thought that black mist surrounded the beast with every flap of his wings and every breath that expelled from its maw, but it was all a trick of the light. Upon closer inspection, it was clear that the obsidian dragon was quite small. Is he still a child?

The dragon, possibly trying to find any sort of sustenance, bared his fangs and tried to chomp off Rufus’s head. The king clicked his tongue and defended himself using the Parrying Dagger. The dagger was made from the Sacred Spear of the Goddess and was an imitation of the Heavenly Sword. The guardian of the Goddess was the stand-in for the Dragon Emperor, provided by the deity herself. If the beast were a simple dragon, Rufus could temporarily subdue the messenger of the Dragon God, just as he’d done when he defended the royal capital from the dragons who launched a surprise attack all those years ago.

But when the king used the dagger to defend himself, the blade began to melt the moment it made contact with the dragon’s fangs.

“Damn it,” Rufus growled with a grimace.

He had no choice but to admit the truth—he wasn’t up against a simple dragon, nor was he facing some sort of horrific monster created by another party. No, he was up against the true Dragon King, the one protected by the Dragon God of Logic and capable of destroying the Parrying Dagger.

Most surprising, however, was that the Dragon King, who was said to be the most beautiful beast in the world, second only to the Dragon God himself, was born in such a premature state. And if the Dragon God allowed this, it could only mean one thing. Dragon God Rave lost his divinity and…he disappeared. Is that why I feel so uneasy? Rufus gritted his teeth and forced a smile.

“The Dragon Emperor fell, didn’t he?” Rufus spat as though he was coughing up blood.

He now understood why his son refused to invade the Rave Empire despite the perfect opportunity presenting itself. The crown prince had assumed that he would surely win now that the Dragon God had vanished, and Billy Cervel, who tried to stop Rufus, may have known this all along. And there was no way that the Dragon God’s disappearance from this world evaded the notice of the Goddess.

Rufus channeled some of his magical energy and used raw power to swing his dagger around. The black dragon was blown back and slid down the slope while Rufus used that opportunity to take off his blood-spattered outfit. The obsidian beast flared its nostrils and frantically glanced around, perhaps suffering from poor eyesight. And so, Rufus took advantage of that opening and teleported elsewhere.

“Your Majesty! You’re safe!” Billy cried.

Lord Cervel had just crossed the border and retreated with his troops, but Rufus noticed that the army had increased considerably in size. Billy had likely rendezvoused with his wife’s reinforcements. Rufus felt the snow crunch beneath his feet before he was quickly surrounded by soldiers who were ordered to capture the king. Billy waded through the crowd and stepped forward.

“I’m very glad that you returned,” he said.

“I didn’t intend to,” Rufus replied.

“You’re injured, Your Majesty.”

Only when Billy glanced at Rufus’s right hand did the king finally realize that he was indeed hurt. He wasn’t sure when or where he sustained the injury, but his blood slowly dripped from his hand.

“We must stop the bleeding,” Billy said. “I wouldn’t want you to get frostbite.”

“This’ll heal on its own. But first—” Rufus started.

He was interrupted by a mighty roar that coursed through the ground. The seasoned soldiers felt their knees buckle as they were unable to move, and even Billy could only widen his eyes with shock as he gazed at the shadow that loomed over Rufus. The king turned around and spotted the dragon shrouded by darkness. The beast had teleported in pursuit of the smell of Rufus’s blood—the dragon had copied Rufus’s magical feat.

So, this is the true potential of the Dragon King… For the first time in his life, he felt immense pride toward the Goddess’s Guardians who protected the kingdom during the age of the Dragon God, Dragon King, and Dragon Emperor. Sleeping with one’s own sibling felt like a trivial affair compared to the monster that was right in front of Rufus’s eyes. The Dragon King was so close to Rufus, a mere step away, but the beast was repelled back.

“Raaaaawr?!” the Dragon King roared.

He kept his distance from Rufus and wandered around with a frown. Clearly, something was amiss.

“Y-Your Majesty, do you see anything?” Billy asked as he kept himself vigilant.

“No. I assume it’s the border at play here,” Rufus replied. “We’re in Kratos, aren’t we?”

The top of the Rakia mountains was said to be a border, but of course, there was no fence or clearly defined border that people could see. However, a shrub was nearby, half-buried in the snow, bearing fruit—proof that the Goddess’s blessing reached this area.

“So is that beast not allowed to step onto Kratos’s land?” Billy asked.

“For now, it seems,” Rufus replied. “But I wouldn’t bet on this to save us forever. Normal dragons can enter our kingdom if they wish, and when this beast matures, I’m sure it’d stop caring about the border.”

The obsidian Dragon King wandered around for a while before it gave up and ran across the snowy plains, back to the Rave Empire. The fact that he made no attempt to fly made it clear that he couldn’t even use his wings well. He was still a child, after all; it was terrifying to think what would happen when he matured.

“I need to report this to Prince Gerald,” Billy said with a sigh as he relaxed. “Your Majesty, I hope you won’t have any more objections. You’ll obediently return to your place, won’t you?”

“I guess. This changes everything,” Rufus replied.

Billy nodded and gave an order to continue their descent of the mountain. The sun had begun to set, but it was safer to spend the night down by Cervel’s watchtower and manor than to remain at the top of the mountains. The soldiers agreed, and Lady Cervel took command at the helm as they swiftly continued their march.

“Your Majesty, will you allow a humble man like me to guard you?” Billy asked as he cracked a joke. He seemed to have breathed a sigh of relief.

“Lord Cervel, will you be able to fight against that monster undaunted?” Rufus asked.

The king’s gaze was fixed on the spot where the Dragon King was last seen, and he couldn’t see Billy’s face.

“Of course,” Billy replied.

“Would you be able to die? Can you die for this kingdom and for Gerald?” Rufus asked.

“It seems you don’t want to hear my usual words of reassurance,” Billy muttered under his breath. “How unusual.”

His long shadow reached the king’s feet.

“My daughter is in love with His Highness,” Billy explained. “If Prince Gerald’s orders were worthy of criticism, perhaps I could disobey as his fiancée’s father, but unfortunately, your son really is nothing short of perfection.”

“Ah, yes,” Rufus replied. “Your daughter’s engaged to Gerald, isn’t she?”

“I’m certain that she’ll fight for His Highness’s sake. She won’t falter even if she’s against the Dragon Emperor. I raised her that way, but there are times when I do pity her. As her father, I’d love to take care of things before she marches onto the front lines and bears the brunt of the battle. With your help, Your Majesty, I believe that this will be quite possible.”

“Are you telling me to hand over the Parrying Dagger?”

“His Highness had said so, but personally, I believe that I require your powers as well.”

Billy turned around and smiled as the reddening sunset shone behind him. It evoked a strange feeling of nostalgia for bygone days.

“I would want Prince Gerald to attain victory against the Dragon Emperor,” Billy said. “Whether we form peace or go to war, I believe that this victory would lead to my daughter’s happiness. And for that, I do not fear death.”

“I see… I imagine you’ll be a huge help for Gerald as well,” Rufus said.

The king gently waved his hand with the Parrying Dagger around, his frozen droplets of blood falling to the ground. Billy had turned his back on the king, attesting to his kindness and his generous character—or perhaps Billy was underestimating the guardian of the Goddess. Perhaps he assumed that he could dodge any attack from this distance.

“Which is why I ought to kill you,” Rufus declared.

He buried the Parrying Dagger deeply into Billy’s back, the blade poking out of the burly man’s chest. Lord Cervel could hardly believe his eyes as he turned to the king, and Rufus answered with the utmost sincerity and honesty.

“Thank you,” he said. “Thank you for trying to protect my son. But as long as someone like you helps him out, Gerald can never steel his resolve to become the Kratos king.”

Hence, the crown prince concocted the naïve plan to steal the Parrying Dagger from his father and peacefully negotiate with the Dragon Emperor, who had lost his Dragon God. Gerald still held onto that hope, that he could surely find his way out, just as Rufus had once done.

“You’re practically a dead man now, so I can shed some light on Gerald’s grave misunderstanding,” Rufus said. “Much like the Dragon Emperor, only one Goddess’s Guardian can exist per generation. The Parrying Dagger is proof of this, and only the guardian can wield the blade. Should anyone other than the guardian wield the Parrying Dagger in the Rave Empire, they shall be cursed by the Dragon God of Logic, much like how George had suffered. I simply wanted to confirm the authenticity of this legend, which is why I gave my tacit approval to lend the dagger to George. And as for the result of that…well, you know the rest.”

The curse didn’t just affect George; everyone around him fell victim to a strange plague, and they gave in before they could fight the Dragon Emperor.

“The Parrying Dagger isn’t a divine vessel that’s constantly stored in the treasury,” Rufus explained. “You guys are just jumping to the wrong conclusions. It’s a divine vessel provided only to the one who becomes the Goddess’s Guardian.”

If Gerald was bestowed with this blade, Rufus’s dagger would disappear. When the king had received the Parrying Dagger, he saw his father’s blade vanish before his eyes. His father, after he lost his own weapon, breathed a sigh of relief before he passed away.

“Your Majesty…you’re still…with us!” Billy gasped.

“I’ve long lost the Goddess that I’m supposed to protect,” Rufus replied. “I’m just filler, one who’s supposed to pass everything on to the next—to Gerald. I don’t stand a ghost of a chance against the Dragon Emperor, who goes all out. You and your daughter aren’t in the right position to protect the Goddess.”

Billy’s eyes frantically darted around as he tried to gauge the true meaning behind Rufus’s words and actions.

“If we wish to bring the Dragon Emperor down, Gerald himself must become the Goddess’s Guardian,” Rufus said.

And for that…

“I’m sorry,” the king apologized. “Gerald will betray your daughter. I have no doubt about that.”

Blood dripped from Billy’s mouth in lieu of a reply.

“If you’re kept alive, you’d quarrel with my son, won’t you?” Rufus asked. “And that’ll only increase his workload. And this’ll serve as the perfect excuse to claim that the king has gone mad. Yes, I know that very well.”

Screams rang out in the air as someone finally noticed Billy’s grave condition.

“Because I’m around, Gerald continues to act spoiled and naïve,” Rufus went on.

The king was as calm as ever as he coldly swung his blade to the side. Billy Cervel’s corpse, now cleanly sliced in two, rolled onto the ground.

“It’s why he continues to see such a stupid dream,” Rufus said. “He still believes that he won’t turn out exactly like me.”

He smiled as he stepped on Billy’s head. Gerald’s plan was crystal clear the moment he tried to obtain the Parrying Dagger; while the Dragon Emperor was locked in his place, Gerald wanted to kill Rufus and truly become king while gaining influence. Now’s not the time to be lost in such childish dreams. Poor child. Poor, poor child.

The Dragon Emperor would arrive with full force to try to destroy the Goddess, and by extension, the world. Only love could combat love, and the Dragon Consort could only fight against the Goddess, but such logic would no longer pass. The Dragon Emperor, who could bend both love and logic, would set out on his own mission of eradication—the obsidian dragon was proof of that.

At this rate, the entire world will fall to ruin, Gerald. To ensure the survival of humanity, Rufus’s son needed to steel his resolve as soon as possible. The crown prince must defile his younger sister like a beast and be determined to save the world. I know you’ve fallen for another girl already, but… The only glimmer of hope left was the love of the Goddess.

If only she weren’t a child who yearned for love, and could become a wife who nurtured love, and a mother who provided it as well.

“All forces, retreat!” a sharp order rang through the air.

“Lady Charlotte?!” a soldier cried.

“King Rufus, I cannot allow you to take another step forward,” Charlotte said. “It pains me to say this to a king. However…”

If only there were a woman like Charlotte, who refused to shed a single tear as she stood proudly in front to defend those behind her.

“Prepare yourself!” she roared. “I’ll avenge my husband!”

“Very well,” Rufus replied.

***

SHE gazed up at the darkening skies, her body sliced cleanly in half, just like her husband. Rufus could only pray that she went to the same place as her husband, to a place where neither the Goddess nor the Dragon God was. Why was the city that went up in flames so dazzlingly beautiful?

On the sandy desert of the Aegle Peninsula was Metis, the red-light district, rife with lust and indolence. This city, located in Kratos, which only practiced monogamy, was home to the Empress’s Palace, built for none other than the King of South Kratos, who turned his back on the Goddess’s teachings. This place, practically built from Rufus’s self-harm, was swallowed whole by the flames.

It mattered not just how many women he slept with; he wasn’t blessed with children. He invited men and women of all ages to his bed, but nothing he did affected the Goddess and the Dragon God’s divinity.

Deities were untouchable by humans, and Rufus couldn’t do a single thing while he was given the Parrying Dagger and spent his entire life cursed and shackled by so-called duty. But these days would soon come to an end.

“Whew, I’m glad I made it in time,” Rufus said.

A woman who was rummaging through his bookshelves jolted as her back shuddered.

“King Rufus… You’re back. Why?” the woman asked.

“I could ask the same of you, can’t I?” the king replied. “The crown prince’s army is about to raid this building, but are you here in search of something?”

Books were strewn across the floor, and drawers were pulled out, making it all too clear that she had ransacked the place. The woman bit her lip while Rufus smiled and twirled his index finger around. A random book on the floor floated in the air in accordance with his finger’s movements.

“Is this what you’re looking for?” he asked as the book hovered in the air for a few seconds before falling into his hand. “A spell was cast on this so it would only look like a normal book. But you seemed to know that this was my wife’s diary and sought it. People normally don’t notice it, and yet…”

“I-It’s not difficult to figure out when one observes you, Your Majesty…” the woman said.

“Oh no, don’t make me laugh. There’s also a spell locking this book, and I’m confident that not even Gerald would be able to open it. Here’s a little hint: the key is the name of my wife’s favorite flower. If you say the wrong answer even once, this book will burst into flames.”

“You’ve…been taking care of those flowers every winter.”

“Oh? You really do watch me very closely. I’m happy to hear it. Still, I don’t think you can open this book. And? Do you think I haven’t noticed that you’ve been leaking information about this place to your younger brother?”

Her methods were so laughably amateurish that she could hardly be called a spy, and she was so harmless that Rufus had simply let her be.

“But this is odd. Why do you, of all people, want my wife’s diary?” he wondered. “Even Gerald doesn’t seem to want it.”

“I wasn’t sure if I should get rid of it, and…” the woman started.

“Then you could’ve just let it be. Sure, this book is cast with spells to lock it and hide its appearance, but that’s all. If you throw it in the fire, it’ll burn into ashes. Even if it does, by some sort of luck, survive the fire, Gerald would vehemently deny that this is Queen Isabella’s diary.”

Young Gerald knew that Isabella kept a diary, but after her death, he refused to take a look at it. He knew that his mother refused to show her writings to him, and Rufus, who’d killed his own wife while keeping her diary safe like some sort of keepsake, was incessantly insulted by Gerald for being such a heartless brute. The crown prince expressed his disdain for trying to reveal the secrets of the dead. Though Gerald might just not have the courage to take a peek, Rufus thought.

What if Isabella wrote her hatred and regrets toward her non-biological children? It wasn’t odd to make that assumption, and sometimes, ignorance was bliss. Gerald was correct in keeping some things secret.

“Gerald would never ask you to do anything with this diary,” Rufus said. “Which only leaves your younger brother. Did he ask for this?”

The woman remained silent, and he slumped his shoulders.

“Good grief, I guess I hit the nail on the head,” he said. “He’s got an awful hobby of his own, I see. And your perpetually curious brother has got some…unsavory friends, doesn’t he?”

Rufus referred to the cult of arrogant humans who dared to assume that they could control the Dragon King. They would easily swallow the Goddess whole if given the chance. In fact, they were the ones who kidnapped the confused Goddess, defiled her body, tried to replace her, and reduced this entire region into a barren desert because of their blasphemous actions. Rufus had also destroyed anything of theirs that caught his eye. If only they didn’t tell Isabella that they could kill the Goddess.

“It seems I need to dish out some pain,” Rufus muttered as he unsheathed the blade by his waist. “Your scum of a younger brother has no right to view my wife’s diary.”

Only those who truly understood her agony and mistakes could read it—only people who genuinely loved Gerald and tried to save him by putting him on the right path.

“I need you to understand how foolish this choice you made is,” Rufus finished.

While the woman’s younger brother had likely hoped that the Dragon King would finish off Rufus, there were now plenty of reasons to kill the king. Things were going according to the younger brother’s plan.

Rufus had done everything he could to get rid of places involved with the cult in question. At a glance, it even looked like he went around slaughtering innocent citizens and their cities. It was easy to see that the Order of the Ark had incurred the wrath of the king, but that alone didn’t give the full picture of the situation. Rufus had to make sure that everyone in Kratos got the message: they couldn’t kill the Dragon Emperor. Kratos wouldn’t be victorious, and the mere thought of winning was beyond audacious.

“Your brother’s with Gerald so that he can save you,” Rufus said. “In other words, if you die, he’s got no reason to stay with my son. Do you have any excuses for yourself?”

Rufus expected the woman to beg for her life to be spared, but she instead smiled and giggled.

“What’s so funny?” Rufus asked.

“Oh, nothing really,” the woman replied. “It’s just so clear to me that you truly don’t know a single thing. But I see that you’re going to kill me for Crown Prince Gerald’s sake. You, Your Majesty, will personally sully your hands for him.”

“Of course. Your younger brother must know that his needless curiosity led to his older sister’s death.”

“You see, my younger brother visited me. He came for me and urged me to flee with him.”

Rufus had his sword raised in the air when he froze and blinked with confusion. “Then why are you still here?”

The woman smiled as she stepped forward. “Did I want you to return for this book or not? Even now, I’m really not quite sure.”

A strong gust of wind blew through, carrying a bit of smoke into the room. The fire was making its way to them.

“Could I ask one last thing?” the woman asked. She was closer to him, but her face was blurry as though there was a thin membrane layer all around her. “Do you remember my name, King Rufus?”

She’d always been a rather quiet woman. She wasn’t noisy and annoying when she was by his side, but that was all he thought of her.

“Sorry,” Rufus apologized. “I only truly love Isabella.”

“You’re a horrible man,” the woman replied.

And you’re a stupid woman. But now, I can’t mock the Dragon God, who can’t understand love. Or was the Goddess’s Guardian supposed to understand logic, just like the Dragon Consort, who kept her love in her heart? As the one who acted as the Dragon Emperor’s stand-in, perhaps Rufus related most closely to the Dragon Consort, who was the replacement for the Goddess. I would’ve loved to meet the Dragon Consort.

He knew that it was all too late for that. And yet, Rufus vehemently prayed that a miracle would bless his son as he swung his blade down at the woman.

Spring of the year 1315 of the divine calendar. Rufus der Kratos launched an attack that devastated his entire kingdom—one could only describe it as a calamity. As he retreated from invading the Rave Empire, he brutally massacred Lord and Lady Cervel. No one could explain the king’s actions.

Crown Prince Gerald used the slaughter of the Cervels as his excuse to publicly order the murder of his father and king, Rufus. This kicked off a large-scale riot within Kratos. The ensuing massive war of civil strife would be dubbed the Battle of the King of South Kratos.

Many cities and towns went up in flames as Rufus even burned his own city of Metis. No one could defend the insane actions of Rufus, and the citizens of Kratos united under the goal of defeating the King of South Kratos as war spread throughout the nation. Rufus was ultimately cornered on the southernmost point of the Aegle Peninsula, at Cape Moechia, and was killed by his son, Crown Prince Gerald. The snow flowers, which absorbed the blood that dripped from the king’s corpse, were dyed red and would never turn white again.

A new monarch would be born. Kratos excitedly looked at Crown Prince Gerald, but he wanted to prioritize the coronation from the Goddess, and prolonged the ceremony until Princess Faris turned fourteen. Shortly after this decision, however, Hadis Teos Rave launched an invasion of Kratos Kingdom, starting with the Aegle Peninsula, as though to mock the crown prince’s decision.

This could hardly be a war as the battle was so one-sided—it was a slaughter. This would be called the Great Massacre of Aegle, and it was only the start of the tragedy.

There were no records of Gerald der Kratos ever being crowned king. As Rufus der Kratos had wished, or perhaps had despaired about, his name would be recorded as the last king of the Kratos Kingdom.

Year 1316 on the Divine Calendar: The Third Holy Battle of Rakia - the Fall of the Cervel Territory

WINTER in the Rakia mountains couldn’t be braved through so easily. Proper preparations, equipment, and an ample amount of magical energy were necessary—the bare minimum needed—to climb the mountain. The third on the list, magical energy, was the most important requirement; without the ability to wield magic, one would almost certainly die. It was especially a foolish endeavor for a normal person with no gear or magic to attempt a climb up the mountain in the dead of winter.

“The fact that they managed to come from Rave and cross the Kratos borders at all is a feat in and of itself,” one of the twins said as he gazed at the bodies half-buried in the snow.

“Are they all refugees from Rave?” the other asked.

“Probably. Look over there. I see several more bodies. Attempting a climb in this season? It’s practically an act of suicide.”

“It was probably the only option they had. To run.”

Andy looked up at the white slope. In the far distance, where the snow met the blue sky, was the Rave Empire, protected by the Dragon God. Andy hailed from House Cervel, and his family’s domain was on the border of the enemy empire. For the past year, there was no end to the people who tried to flee. And their reason for running was quite simple: their Dragon Emperor purged and slaughtered his citizens. According to Kratos’s spies, the empire’s population had plummeted to below half since Hadis Teos Rave claimed the throne.

The Cervel twins felt bad for these victims, but they didn’t have enough manpower and time to gather all the bodies that had succumbed to the cold and give them a proper burial. They trekked across the snow, treading their usual route.

“I wonder if the Dragon Emperor’s really gonna invade our kingdom,” Rick said as he breathed puffs of white and caught up to his twin brother.

“I don’t know,” Andy replied. “We’ve sent a few messengers, but none have returned. What more can we do? Plus, I’ve heard rumors that you can hardly have a proper conversation with the Dragon Emperor.”

“Dude, he’s gone completely insane in the past year or two. Big Sis Jill said that he wasn’t like that in the past, but…”

“Uh, I don’t think you can use Sis’s observation of men as a reliable source.”

“True that.”

The two chuckled before they pensively tried to give a proper answer to their uneasiness.

“I think the fact that all his family members betrayed him dealt a devastating blow to his psyche,” Andy said. “He’s purging humanity because he lost faith in them.”

“Fair enough,” Rick said. “But I feel like things have gotten more out of hand ever since our parents died.”

“You’re reading too much into it.”

“Maybe. Still, the Great Massacre of Aegle really screwed our nation over…”

Andy fell silent, neither confirming nor denying it. Both he and Rick couldn’t step away from the border and never joined the battle; there was nothing to discuss for an event that they didn’t participate in. They did, however, hear that the Dragon Emperor’s ferocious attacks were absolutely cataclysmic. Their older siblings even fell silent at the raw power that had been on display. There were no tactics or strategies at play, but simple brute force. The emperor had killed citizens and soldiers alike, leaving nothing in his wake. The place he attacked was laid to waste. Not even a blade of grass survived his fiery power. Surrender was not an option; those who raised their hands in the air were killed mercilessly, and even babies weren’t spared from this grisly fate. It was a harrowing sight as the Dragon Emperor let no one live. The Kratos Kingdom and, of course, the Rave Empire, both plunged into the depths of fear.

“I’ll kill every descendant of the Goddess,” the Dragon Emperor had apparently said.

Does he think he’s a God or something? Andy wondered. This invasion, surprisingly, came to a screeching halt. That was a joyous moment, but it also brought on confusion.

When asked, the Dragon Emperor had apparently replied, “Because the princess isn’t fourteen yet.”

Many years ago, there had been a few rumors about the Dragon Emperor searching for a consort who was younger than fourteen, and people assumed that this age must’ve held some sort of special meaning. Useless debates were sparked as people scrambled for an answer.

Kratos used that opportunity for negotiations, hoping to restore its devastated kingdom, but all efforts were in vain. In fact, those in Rave who tried to encourage the emperor to cooperate with Kratos were all killed. Nobles and citizens alike were massacred as refugees flooded into the kingdom in search of safety.

While it was understandable for the emperor to destroy an enemy nation, he burned even his own empire to the ground—no one could stop him now. No one knew what his goals or desires were, and thus, no one could cook up a strategy to stop him.

Many soldiers came up with a myriad of theories. Perhaps the Great Massacre of Aegle was an act of revenge against Kratos, who invaded Neutrahl. Maybe the Dragon Emperor wished to set an example for his empire after being betrayed time and again; thus, he no longer had a reason to attack. Some scholars theorized that this was some sort of political gamble before he asked for the hand of Princess Faris, who’d turned fourteen.

Only one thing was clear: the battle in the Aegle Peninsula cast a dark shadow over the world. No one could abandon the possibility that the emperor would attack again when Princess Fairs turned fourteen, and many lived with fear. The princess welcomed her fourteenth birthday just yesterday.

This joyous day came and went without issue, as though to mock those who had come up with silly theories. More than twenty-four hours had passed since her birthday party, and Andy breathed a quiet sigh of relief, though he knew that he couldn’t be swayed by petty rumors.

Still, it’d only been a day since Faris turned fourteen. Many still had to be on guard for any potential dangers, and even if war was declared, there were no guarantees that the emperor would follow proper procedures. Only during times of peace were proper rules and manners for war adhered to.

But people couldn’t be vigilant forever. It was tiring to always be on edge, and there were suggestions for launching an invasion instead, despite the Dragon Emperor now staying quiet. As the higher-ranked authorities bickered about their next strategy, it was clear that they couldn’t achieve any sort of unanimous decision.

The people on the battlefield could only remain constantly vigilant. While it sounded silly to use rumors as a primary source of information, the Cervels were on high alert during Princess Faris’s birthday. The eldest son of House Cervel headed to the northernmost point while the eldest daughter guarded the southernmost region. The Cervel twins’ other sisters were also fulfilling their duties, barring Jill, the fiancée of the crown prince. She remained in the royal capital to mingle with the rest of society during the princess’s birthday. The twins had wanted Jill to stay, and she surely would’ve fared better on the battlefield than the polished floors of high society.

Nah, if we consider the worst-case scenario, it’s safer if Sis stays in the royal capital… Andy thought. Prince Gerald no doubt must’ve thought the same; Andy knew that the crown prince was clumsy at exhibiting his feelings, but Jill was very dear and precious to him. Gerald was simply driven by a higher sense of duty in his role as crown prince, or perhaps he tried to maintain his noble demeanor because Jill respected his princely side.

“Maybe there won’t be another invasion,” Rick said, voicing his optimism and hope as he walked through the snowy mountain. “The Rave Empire’s in tatters.”

“Sure, but their army’s still in decent condition,” Andy countered. “After all, they can evade the emperor’s slaughter if they vow to rush into Kratos.”

“And those who refuse to charge in would be mercilessly cut down by the Dragon Emperor, huh? Seriously, what’s going through his mind? If he’s left alone, it doesn’t matter how big his empire is. He can’t be called an emperor without people in his nation.”

“Andy! Rick!” a familiar, feminine voice called out from below.

Andy widened his eyes at the pair that approached. “Camila? Zeke? Why’re you both here? I thought you were taking a break in the royal capital.”

The feminine man with a mole under his eye caught up to the Cervels and flashed a strained smile. “Yeah, but what can we do on our days off? Not like we can return to our hometown. So, I thought we could use this opportunity to visit the home of our beloved captain. Lawrence is with us, too.”

“And we can’t particularly rest in this situation, can we?” Zeke added. “We came to help.”

“Then you guys really aren’t on vacation, are you?” Rick replied wearily.

The pair who wore winter clothing grinned. Camila and Zeke looked fine despite the cold and the magical energy magnetic fields; they’d been trained by Jill herself since they wielded magic. They hailed from the Rave Empire and didn’t possess much mana, but they used it to strengthen their bodies and couldn’t be underestimated as normal people. They were often mistaken for members of House Cervel.

Thus, they were easy to get along with, and the Cervels were on friendly terms with the pair; it felt like they were speaking with one of their residents. Camila and Zeke were more like older relatives to the Cervel twins.

“Lawrence wanted to use this opportunity to foster teamwork with you guys and work for House Cervel,” Camila explained. “But when we visited your main manor, we were told that the two of you were out and about on patrol, so we decided to find you guys.”

“Any news?” Zeke asked.

“Nothing unusual so far,” Rick replied.

“Figured. I mean, they were just rumors. We’re now on our second day since that birthday party…” Zeke muttered as he breathed puffs of white.

“It might be just a rumor, but things are supposed to get hectic after Princess Faris turns fourteen. Our days of vigilance have only just begun. But how long can we remain vigilant? We can’t do it forever. I wonder if those on top actually know that. I only hope that Sis Jill can ensure that we don’t burn out.”

“Captain’s got it tough,” Zeke added. “She looked like she wanted to return to the battlefield before she attended that party.”

That was par for the course for Jill, and both Andy and Rick smirked.

“But she looked so pretty in that dress during Princess Faris’s birthday party yesterday,” Camila said. “I only caught a glimpse, but she really does have the perfect physique. When I first met her, she was only up to here.” Camila placed a palm around her chest to indicate Jill’s height.

Zeke motioned to the Cervel twins with his chin. “Yeah? These two have grown quite a bit, too. Did you guys grow taller again? You two turned fourteen, right?”

“Yes, two months ago,” Andy replied.

“As usual, I can’t differentiate between you two at all. I guess twins grow taller together, too.”

“Oh, Miss Camila, I think not,” Rick joked. “I ultimately plan on growing taller than Andy.”

Camila chuckled as she turned around. As though that was their cue, everyone tread the same path to head back home.

“So, how are House Cervel’s defenses now?” Camila asked.

“Brother Chris—now the lord of our house—is personally guarding the north,” Rick replied. “Sister Abby is defending the south.”

“Oh? Does that mean you guys are actually wary of the north? I thought the enemy came from the south during the Aegle Peninsula incident.”

“Yeah, according to my brother’s instincts. I also think we should be more wary of the north, but that’s just a hunch.”

Andy, visibly exhausted by his twin brother’s lack of explanation, added, “Sister Matilda told us that the Verrat and Lehrsatz duchies are a charred wasteland now. We find it unlikely that the emperor will try to invade from the south. The only city left is Beilburg, the naval city directly under his control, and it’s closest to the royal capital as well. If the Dragon Emperor actually tried to invade our kingdom, we expect him to use Beilburg, so we’re extra cautious of the north.”

“Right, Beilburg’s still safe, huh?” Zeke muttered with a grimace.

The two, who originally came from Rave, must’ve been worried about their home nation in their own way.

“But it’s been rather peaceful this year,” Camila said. “If we can receive the blessing of the fourteen-year-old princess, Crown Prince Gerald would be able to claim the throne, right?”

“Captain might not even become the crown princess, and she’ll go straight to the rank of queen,” Zeke added.

This was a joyous occasion, but rushing auspicious events felt like an omen of the tragedies to come. Everyone was about to welcome the new year, but no one could shake the depressing feeling of anxiety.

“The Dragon Emperor really is a handful, his Heavenly Sword included,” Camila mused. “Can’t we do anything about it? It’s practically a cheat weapon. I feel like we might have to summon the Sacred Spear of the Goddess or something.”

“Only the Sacred Spear or the Parrying Dagger would be able to combat the Heavenly Sword, but…” Rick paused as he sighed. “The King of South Kratos ruined it, right? I wonder if they were able to restore the weapons.”

“Guess we can’t rely on them,” Zeke said as he calmly analyzed their situation.

Silence fell upon the group, but it was so cold that they couldn’t really think about anything other than the freezing air.

“Hey,” Rick piped up.

Dawn was about to break. It reminded them of the words, “The day is darkest right before the sun rises.”

***

A fleet of over a dozen warships had left Beilburg. Andy and the others, who were resting at the main manor, quietly listened to the news. The vessels had left the Rave Empire, but that was all—perhaps this was a scare tactic to intimidate the kingdom, and nothing more. If the Kratos Kingdom kept them in check before they crossed the borders, the warships might head back home. No one panicked as they swiftly devised a plan and were given their respective duties.

There were no signs of dragons on the warships, meaning a naval battle was quite possible. Since this could be a mere scare tactic, Rick and Andy were dispatched to deal with the ships. The fleet that left Beilburg didn’t head for the royal capital and instead set their sights on Cervel’s land; they didn’t stop at the borders and simply charged right in.

And so, twenty-four hours after the ships had set sail, the opposing forces clashed in the sea without warning or raising the alarm that the enemies were invading Cervel’s territory. Rave’s armada wasn’t used to battle, and it could hardly maintain formation. It was clear that many of the soldiers were new and had never experienced a real clash of blades before. People who had no intention of fighting against Kratos couldn’t survive in Rave,

Most of these people could hardly use magical energy, and the poor soldiers could barely attack or defend themselves. It was easy to sink their ships, and while they were equipped with some sort of defensive tool against magic, they could hardly use their gear well. The soldiers’ defenses were flimsier than paper against Andy and Rick’s attacks. But the Cervels had to defeat the Rave armada.

“If we kill the people of Kratos, the Dragon God will forgive us!” the soldiers shouted.

Everyone charged in, frantically fighting for their lives, and the Cervels couldn’t let a single enemy step onto their land. Andy and Rick even stole one of the ships, and after a bit of investigating, they learned that the vessels only had enough fuel for a one-way trip. No one was ever allowed to make it back.

“This might be the start of Hell,” Rick said as he feigned his usual cheeriness and smiled.

However, neither Cervel truly understood the meaning of Hell nor the future that awaited them. When they departed, the city had been covered in a sheet of white, but it was now dyed red in a sea of flames. An ominous crimson fire also turned the azure sky and cobalt blue ocean red. Kulvi, the northernmost city of the Cervel domain, where Chris, the eldest son, had been indebted to for many years, had turned into a harrowing, gruesome scene.

It was the middle of the day, but the smoke that billowed in the air and the large shadow that loomed over the city—dragons—darkened the sky. It wasn’t just the Dragon Knights that had been dispatched; countless dragons formed a massive flight and blotted out the sun. Deployed by the Dragon Emperor, the dragons had crossed the Rakia mountains and burned the city to the ground. When Rick saw this hellish scene of battle, he kicked a dragon that flew right toward him. Andy rushed out onto the ship’s deck and squinted.

“Where’s Brother Chris?!” he yelled.

In the distance, the screams of dragons rang through the air, quickly notifying them of Chris’s location. A small shadow jumped to and fro in the sky, using dragons as his footing—the eldest brother fought for his life. Other skilled fighters of House Cervel had also arrived at the scene to kill every dragon they could see, but they weren’t nearly enough and were vastly outnumbered by the beasts.

“What now?” Rick asked.

“We have to confirm the situation first!” Andy said as he gave out his orders. “Dock the ship at the port! We have to load as many citizens and the injured as we can!”

The soldiers rushed out to follow these commands when a small glimmer of light shone in the sky. It was as though the sun peeked through the clouds as the blinding, dazzling light of silver magic glittered menacingly.

“Deploy the magic barriers!” Rick roared.

But that wasn’t enough. Rick and Andy stood next to each other as they outstretched their arms, creating an invisible barrier of magical energy as easily as they breathed. And yet, this flash of light didn’t falter or slow as it pierced through the ship’s barrier and the Cervel twins’ defensive measures as well. The sea split in half.

Screams rose in the air as the ships behind them were ripped in two. Andy and Rick’s vessel was also destroyed as the ships leaned to the side, drawn in by the whirlpool of magical energy before they exploded. Rick dragged Andy away as they plunged into the sea.

When the twins resurfaced, everything had vanished. Andy managed to grab a floating plank, likely the remnant of one of the ships.

“That was the Heavenly Sword…” he muttered.

“Damn it!” Rick shouted. “The Dragon Emperor’s here too?!”

“Rick! Above you!”

Dragons flew down on them as they spewed flames on the ocean’s surface, preventing anyone from popping out from the water. Andy and Rick took deep breaths before diving into the water again and swimming to shore.

They couldn’t fight unless they regained their footing. They practically leaped out of the water and onto land, but the ground was dyed red from the flames and the grotesque sea of blood. The stench of burning corpses assaulted their senses, and when they headed to the center of the city, the foul order of death hung thickly in the air. People scrambled to safety, trying to evade the Rave soldiers and the flames; not everyone had evacuated yet.

“Rick, Andy. You’re back,” the eldest brother said as he threw a dragon onto a fountain.

Chris was a man of few words and didn’t say much as he turned to the twins.

“I haven’t been able to report back to the royal capital,” he said. “Lawrence and the others returned to the capital, but our communication with them was shut off. Go forth and tell them that the Dragon Emperor has started his invasion. We don’t have time. Head there immediately. I allowed a few people to run, but in this situation, I can’t really rely on them.”

“G-Got it,” Rick replied. “What about requesting reinforcements? Not everyone’s evacuated yet.”

“Don’t worry about it.”

“What do you mean by that?! Of course I’m worried.”

“This place is done. We don’t need reinforcements or evacuation measures.”

Chris spoke so casually that the twins were confused for a second.

“All I can do is buy some time,” Chris went on. “Which is why I’m asking you two to relay my message.”

“Wait! Come on, Brother!” Rick protested. “You should retreat too! You’re the lord of House Cervel now, and if we retreat and regroup, we can—”

“House Cervel has you guys.”

Rick and Andy both drew in sharp breaths.

“Sister Abby’s got her child, and there’s Matilda… And Jill will probably have a child one day, too,” Chris said. “Look at me. Because of my personality, I never got married, and it’s too late for me now. Continue our bloodline in my stead. If this entire place is burned down and we can’t relay the information we’ve got, this kingdom will fall to ruin.”

“Not true!” Rick protested. “This battle’s only just begun! Come on! We can still…”

A corpse was thrown in between them, interrupting the conversation. It was a man that everyone knew very well—Chris’s adjutant. He was a man with a hearty appetite who loved his wife and daughter to no end. When the Cervels were younger kids, he often sent them on difficult errands without being asked to do so; he assumed that would make things more interesting. This kind man had now turned into a corpse, his face locked into a devilish glare with a young boy in his arms as his body was pierced through.

“You pieces of trash keep scurrying around,” a voice grumbled. “It’s so annoying.”

The Cervels had been taught and trained to swallow their panic, fear, and rage, but the timbre of a terrifying man sent a shiver down Andy’s spine. He’d never seen the intimidating, young man before, but his overwhelming presence made his identity all too clear.

“The…Dragon Emperor…” Andy murmured.

The emperor looked stunningly beautiful, even against the backdrop of the fiery, crimson flames. His dark hair was glossy and dazzling as the billowing smoke blew it, and his hands and face, sullied by red, made him seem like a work of art, decorated with vivid splotches of color. Even his golden eyes, which clearly housed the gaze of a madman, glittered beautifully like twinkling stars. Yet, the corners of his eyes and the shadow under his feet were darker than the depths of Naraka. Chris quietly turned to the Dragon Emperor.

“I believe you’re Emperor Hadis Teos Rave. My name is Chris Cervel, lord of House Cervel.”

The Dragon Emperor gazed into the distance; it was unclear if he heard Chris’s words at all.

“This is our defeat,” Chris said.

“Brother…” Andy started, but Rick’s hand quickly covered his mouth.

“Is there any room for negotiation? For a ceasefire?”

Chris knew very well that a ceasefire was an impossible request. He was the clumsiest among the Cervels when it came to negotiations and never did so; this was his way of extracting as much information as he could from the Dragon Emperor so that it could be passed on to future generations.

“You’ve taken an aggressive stance, but I presume that leaves your imperial capital wide open for attack,” Chris went on. “You can’t keep this offensive formation for long.”

The Dragon Emperor, with his thousand-yard stare, chuckled with the back of his throat. “No one’s left in the imperial capital.”

His mannerisms and voice were so surreal; so hauntingly beautiful. Chris could only clench his fists.

“What are you trying to gain from this war?” Chris asked. “What exactly is your desire?”

“Desire?” the Dragon Emperor asked. His detached gaze became focused again as he slowly directed his eyes toward Chris. “I desire for you trash to be eradicated from the face of this world,” the emperor said quietly.

His tranquil demeanor made him seem like a God who was listing the sins of mortals, and that fragile, evanescent smile danced on his lips once more.

“This is quite the surprise,” he said. “Does the Goddess believe that this is still a war? Perish the thought. This is an extermination. I’m sweeping away the Goddess and her descendants to cleanse the world of disgusting vermin.”

“H-Heh, then I suppose the Heavenly Sword is a broom to you, huh?” Rick joked with a forced smile. “It’s not easy being Dragon God, is it?”

He must’ve meant it as a simple joke, a wisecrack that was often said on the battlefield. But Gods were temperamental, and mere mortals were subject to the deities’ every whim. The moment the Dragon Emperor’s visage turned expressionless, Rick’s right hand vanished. When Andy gasped with surprise and looked up, he locked eyes with a smiling Rick. Suddenly, the cheery twin’s entire face and body were covered with silver lines as though he’d been chopped up into little pieces. A second later, Rick fell to the ground with a grotesque squelch like a falling tower of blocks; he’d been reduced to a finely chopped mound of flesh. He might not have even had time to process his situation before he died.

“Like so,” the emperor said. “This is how I exterminate vermin. Organic waste becomes easier to clean up when I finely dice it into little pieces.”

“Ri…” Andy started.

“Run! Andy! Go!” Chris roared.

It was unusual for the eldest brother to raise his voice as he pushed his little brother away. But before Chris could turn back, an overwhelming pressure of magical energy blew his back away.

Andy knew that his older brother was going to die—he’d be eradicated in a second, just like Rick had been. But the lord of House Cervel had decided to cast his life away on the battlefield, and so, Andy refused to turn back as he rushed ahead. The Cervels’ way of life was through war, and no one expected a heartwarming death as they forever parted ways with their family. They couldn’t provide the same luxury for the enemies that they killed; it was ridiculous to expect such goodwill from others.

Andy gritted his teeth. It was taboo to cry on the battlefield, and from precisely this moment onward, he knew that he was the lord of House Cervel. Only his older and younger sisters remained after him. Chris had asked Andy to continue the bloodline, but there simply wasn’t enough time. Unless Andy survived this place somehow, the Cervels would end. Sooner or later, the Cervel territory would fall, and that would sound the bell—the beginning of the end for Kratos and the rest of the world.

Andy knew that he had to delay this end for as long as he could—be it several minutes or even seconds, his goal was to live for just a bit more. If he couldn’t turn back time, before the world had firmly stepped onto the trajectory of its own destruction, Andy needed to live for a second more, a minute more. He’d taken any bit of time that he was given. He needed to at least buy enough time so that his older sister in the royal capital could fight against this man. Sister Jill forced this man to retreat once.

It only happened once, and one might be able to call it a miracle, but the Dragon Emperor had retreated against her. She didn’t win against him, nor did it change the general outcome of the battle, but this was the only sliver of hope that Andy could bet on now. For some inexplicable reason, that was the only thought that filled his mind. Even as he felt something pierce through his back, he was determined to take one step more to get as close as he could to his sister.

“You really do look alike with the other one back there,” the emperor said. “Are you two twins?”

Andy was skewered onto the ground as the emperor grabbed the boy’s head and peered into his face. No longer could the final lord of House Cervel feel pain. Blood slowly dyed his vision, blurring and fading it.

“Does this frustrate you?” the Dragon Emperor asked. “Any lingering regrets? Any last words? How does it feel when you’re about to die?”

Nothing mattered anymore. Everything paled in comparison to the fear that everyone must’ve felt when they knew that they were going to be cruelly slaughtered by this man. Andy, realizing that he no longer needed much oxygen, took one of his final breaths, hoping that with every breath he took, someone would take advantage of that time to flee to safety. All he could do was pray now.

“Go to Hell,” he spat.

The Dragon Emperor gave an innocent laugh. “Thank you. Oh, I’ve never felt better in my life.”

As the emperor drew the Heavenly Sword from Andy’s body, another rain of a Cervel’s blood gushed into the air and splattered onto the ground.

Year 1316 on the Divine Calendar: The Third Holy Battle of Rakia – the Defensive Battle of Royal Capital Basileia

A blizzard howled through the sky of Basileia, the royal capital, as though the Heavens were crying. Large snowflakes descended upon the city like petals of a flower; they vanished the moment they touched the ground like snow flowers. It was the perfect floral weather for the city of flowers within the Kratos Kingdom, where foliage bore fruit year-round. Many bards sang about the beauty of snow. Lawrence, however, saw this as a warning from the Dragon God.

The white flowers that adorned the sky would never take root in the ground. It simply piled up and formed a sheet of white, covering the blessings of love. This was a reminder that the Goddess, who was in the wrong, would never be forgiven for what she’d done.

“What’s the big idea?” Camila demanded.

The Kratos royal castle felt like a prison now as it towered behind Lawrence, and he wondered how others viewed this building.

“I thought we were supposed to go and rescue Jill,” Camila said.

Her arrow was pointed not at the crown prince standing next to Lawrence, but at the young raccoon strategist himself. Still, Camila wasn’t one to pull her bow back so easily, and she was trying her best to understand the situation; she always tried to wrap her mind around everything she could, holding not only vigilance and trust, but tolerance as well. Lawrence had always secretly admired her for that.

“Or is this some kind of plan?” Zeke asked as he gripped his greatsword.

He kept his eyes on the crown prince as he surveyed the situation. That was an excellent decision on his part, as he knew that killing Lawrence wouldn’t change a thing. Zeke’s keen eye, always focused on the matter at hand, combined with his generous heart, where he didn’t mind if he was one step behind the rest, were traits that Lawrence didn’t have.

“Hmm, I wonder…” Lawrence replied.

He was excellent at faking a smile that masked his true thoughts. Even the astute Camila, clever Zeke, and that powerful girl could never see through him.

“I liked you guys,” Lawrence said.

Gerald was quietly watching beside the boy, and Lawrence did his best to ignore the gaze as he stepped forward, the snow crunching underneath his feet. He stepped onto a small hill and gazed down at his former colleagues hiding within the trees.

“But we can’t be friends anymore, can we?” Lawrence went on. “Jill tried to poison Princess Faris, the symbol of the Kratos Kingdom. Whether she acted out of jealousy or wanted to earn the Dragon Emperor’s favor, I don’t know. But it’s a clear act of rebellion against the kingdom. I can’t possibly save her now.”

“I know you know that Jill wouldn’t do that! It’s impossible!” Camila shouted.

“What did that crown prince over there tell you?” Zeke asked. “What did you ask for in exchange?”

“My safety,” Lawrence replied.

Camila and Zeke grimaced. They believed that Lawrence had been connected to the Order of the Ark so that he could save his sister; it was a plausible theory that Lawrence wanted his safety assured. And yet, they won’t accuse me, Lawrence thought. Neither Camila nor Zeke told Gerald that Lawrence was linked to the Arks, the enemy of the Kratos royal family. They knew that if Lawrence’s ties to the Arks were discovered, he’d be killed. Indeed, they were exceptionally kind.

“Are you sure you want Captain to get executed?” Zeke asked, changing his line of questioning.

“Now that the Dragon Emperor has invaded our country, Kratos must unify under the name of the Goddess, lest we lose,” Lawrence replied. “Trying to save Jill amid all this is an act of suicide. If you chose to abandon her, I could’ve done something to lend you guys a hand… But I doubt either of you would’ve nodded your heads in agreement. Am I wrong?”

He smiled, knowing the answer to his query, and Camila, who kept her bow at the ready, lowered her arms.

“I see… So you betrayed us,” Camila said. “I’m not surprised. I trusted you, but I guess I’ve lost my edge.”

“Just tell us one more thing, Raccoon,” Zeke growled. “Is Captain still alive?”

“She is,” Lawrence replied.

She was all alone, trapped in a cold prison cell, betrayed by her fiancé, and shunned from the outside world. She didn’t know that the Dragon Emperor had attacked her home, that her subordinates had concocted a plan to sneak into the royal castle to rescue her, or that they were currently being confronted. She was simply breathing. But Jill, I’m sure you… Lawrence thought.

“She’s going to be executed soon, so she’s only alive for now,” Lawrence added.

“Oh? That’s good enough for me,” Camila replied.

That fact alone made the eyes of Lawrence’s friends twinkle with hope. Surely, you can…

“It’s a shame, Raccoon Boy,” Camila said. “I didn’t think we’d end like this.”

“Yes, it’s truly a shame,” Lawrence agreed. “You said you’d trust my plans and die for me, but… Ah, your squad is finished, I suppose.”

“Our squad?” Zeke spat as he glared right at Lawrence.

Camila again readied her arrow and raised her voice. “Your squad’s ending here, you goddamn buffoon of a raccoon!”

She launched an arrow that implied that she wasn’t looking for a response.

***

LAWRENCE Marton’s story was a common one within the Kratos Kingdom. Magical energy, or mana, was bestowed by the Goddess’s love—the higher one’s mana was, the more loved they were by the Goddess and were thus prized by the citizens. The inverse was also regarded as true; those with lower mana weren’t as loved by the Goddess, though, admittedly, the deity had never made such a proclamation.

Still, the kingdom perceived it as such, and society was created around magical energy. It didn’t matter if one had a superb memory, a keen understanding, or a vast amount of knowledge. When faced with the absolute standards of the Goddess’s love—magical energy—any other indications of intelligence could hardly act as a weapon. The highest educational institution within the kingdom was the Sorcery University of the Kratos Kingdom, which required one to wield mana.

Lacking magical energy vastly narrowed one’s choices in life, and these unfortunate souls were way below their peers who possessed immense mana. For example, it was possible for one who was meant to succeed the house to be shooed into the corner—an unfortunate reality that Lawrence’s father was faced with, making him ineligible to become the next Count Marton. He didn’t possess much magical energy, and while he was raised to become the future successor of House Marton, things quickly changed when his younger brother was born. Lawrence’s father had been raised feeling suffocated by everyone around him, while he felt like he didn’t belong.

The final blow was the birth of his son, Lawrence. The father had married a commoner, a lady with high amounts of magical energy, but his boy was born with a less-than-average amount of magical energy.

“You take after me, Lawrence,” the boy’s father had said.

Lawrence wasn’t sure if his father was proud of him or cracking a self-deprecating joke. His father had always said these words like a force of habit, even when Lawrence read books that detailed the steam engine, a technological feat invented in the Rave Empire, and created a tool that easily allowed one to draw water from the well in the garden without using magic.

Lawrence’s father was a researcher who used his intelligence to make up for his lack of magical energy. He created many tools that could be used without mana, and while he was praised for the magic efficiency of these items, they weren’t in high demand within Kratos. Time and again, he was told to sell his invention to the Rave Empire, and he wasn’t even allowed to enter the highest educational facility within the kingdom. Overall, he was a half-baked researcher.

Lawrence, however, looked up to his father. These tools, which could be used by practically anyone, made the impossible possible for certain folks; Lawrence saw this as a miracle greater than anything sorcerers could do. His mother had a frail body, and she passed away before he could recall her face, but her photo was always framed for all to see, and she looked so lovely and happy when she held her son in her arms. Above all, Lawrence had his beautiful and kind older sister—not once did he feel lonely.

“You might even be smarter than me,” Lawrence’s father remarked.

“I’m not,” Lawrence replied. “I think you just missed this bit, that’s all.”

“Oh? You sure learned to talk the talk, son!”

“Father, both you and Lawrence get so competitive and hate to lose. Your son really takes after you,” Lawrence’s older sister said. “Now then, why don’t you both go and wash your hands?”

She’d baked a simple pie for them and sliced it up—there was plenty to go around. Lawrence happily stuffed his cheeks. Sure, they didn’t possess much magical energy as a family, but they were still a relatively normal and happy family. Every now and then, Lawrence would pass by his uncle’s family and receive scornful gazes, but that didn’t bother him one bit. He was content with his life.

Things started to take a turn when his sister turned fourteen, the age of maturity. His sister was beautiful and outshone the ladies around her. Even if she didn’t have much magical energy, her appearance was dazzling. While mana was hereditary, implying that her child likely wouldn’t be blessed with much magical energy, it seemed like a waste to let a beauty like her remain unmarried. And so, the son of a wealthy and influential merchant in the city forcefully asked for her hand in marriage, and other rich men encouraged her to become their second wives. Even one of her cousins tried to earn her hand, and she attracted the attention of many good-for-nothing men. At first, she was worried about the future of her father and especially Lawrence. She considered marrying into a wealthy family to allow Lawrence to continue receiving an education, but naturally, both her father and Lawrence were vehemently against the idea.

Lawrence boasted the highest grades in primary school in both basic academic studies and magic theory; he was second to none. He did his best to convince his sister that, though he didn’t have much magical energy, he could leave the city and allow his sister and father to lead a decent, comfortable life.

She stroked the boy’s hair. “I’m sure you can do just that.”

She placed faith in her little brother. According to those around her, she continued to decline any enticing and lavish marriage offers and finally fell in love with a young man, a commoner who could only provide her with a small flower. This man was a skilled carpenter who had made the pump for the well that Lawrence had designed; he was burly and proud of his strength, but also very kind.

Lawrence would be lying if he said that he was perfectly happy with the man that his sister chose. Kindness and neediness were two sides of the same coin. When the carpenter’s family opposed the two tying the knot, he claimed that he’d leave the city to marry Lawrence’s sister, but ultimately, he struggled to choose her over his hometown and family—it was an agonizing decision. Still, he clearly treasured her very much, and he was kind to Lawrence and his father as well.

Perhaps settling for him was the Marton family’s mistake. One day, a huge accident occurred in the city. The building of a large store was undergoing renovations when it crumbled to the ground. The magic circle, which was supposed to act as a safety measure, didn’t activate, leading to many wounded and dead, while investigations struggled to proceed. It was Lawrence, the boy who lacked magic, who first suggested that the magic circles might’ve failed.

The owner of the store and the construction company stubbornly refused to see Lawrence’s side. They claimed that a person of high magical energy wrote the magic circle and declared that someone must’ve tampered with and broken it. The carpenter, the lover of Lawrence’s sister, became the prime suspect. The son of the store’s owner had been one of the men who tried to woo Lawrence’s sister, and the president of the construction company had secretly asked her to become his second wife. Clearly, this accusation was nonsense.

The carpenter became visibly flustered and was unable to fight back. His family had also gone to Lawrence for help, but it was his father, who trusted his son’s claims and decided to fight for his daughter’s lover.

While young Lawrence could easily be brushed aside as the ramblings of a silly child, his father, who once had a claim to become heir of his house, couldn’t be treated so poorly. He created documents detailing the failure of the magic circle and the accident as he reported it all to the kingdom. Had this incident occurred within the count’s earldom, it could’ve been swept under the rug, but if this was reported to the kingdom, it could no longer be kept under wraps.

But the conclusion of this incident came abruptly when the carpenter suddenly confessed to his crimes. He declared that Lawrence’s father claimed that he could falsify evidence, and encouraged the carpenter to proclaim his innocence, but the man couldn’t endure the guilt of lying in the face of the Goddess and came forward.

The man was thus lauded for his bravery, while Lawrence’s father was insulted for his corrupt ways.

The carpenter gave a myriad of pathetically ridiculous excuses. “I won’t be able to survive if I earn the ire of the count. I’ve got a family too. Please forgive me. I wish I had never met you. I’m not the only one at fault here. Think about it. Your younger brother, who doesn’t even have much magical energy, cheekily pointed out that magic circle issue. The president was stubborn, but ultimately apologized.”

The brain was a funny thing—Lawrence, for whatever reason, remembered these stupid excuses so vividly.

“I see,” his sister simply said. Not once did she interrogate or corner him, and though she did nothing wrong, she apologized to her father and brother. “I’m so sorry about all of this.”

She then flashed a smile and began to cook dinner for her family. Time and again, Lawrence told his sister that she did nothing wrong and had nothing to apologize for, but he wasn’t sure if his words ever reached her. All he recalled was that on that night, dinner was rather salty.

While Lawrence and his family wished to forget it all and continue with their lives, their surroundings weren’t so forgiving. They were constantly berated for freeloading off the count’s family, and Lawrence’s sister was insulted for being a witch who fed off seducing young men as people threw stuff at her in the shadows. Lawrence was also called a liar, just like his father, and he was unable to pursue a high school education.

His father practically aged overnight as he began to spend most of his days sick in bed. Every day, he’d cry out in agony, ruing the day he did something so unnecessary that it affected his children’s futures. Yet, he always made sure to tell Lawrence that he must never bear a grudge against anyone.

“It’s my fault,” his father said with a wry smile. “I was the one who was tricked.”

And one morning, Lawrence found his father hanging from the ceiling with a noose around his neck. He left a suicide note.

I want you to be happy, the note addressed to Lawrence’s sister read. And to Lawrence, the note said, Don’t turn out like me.

“Lawrence, no,” his beautiful sister said, covering her brother’s eyes. “Don’t look.”

Young Lawrence, who’d been gazing up at his dead father, was held tightly by his sister’s arms—she was trembling, clearly frightened herself.

“Don’t worry,” she said. “I’ll be sure to protect you. You’re not at fault, not one bit. And you’re a smart child. I won’t let your intelligence go to waste.”

Shortly after, she was escorted to the palace of the King of South Kratos. In exchange, she could pay for her father’s funeral expenses and send Lawrence to high school. With a smile, she reassured her worried brother, and the next day, she was already gone.

Lawrence’s uncle and his family pocketed the money that the palace had given his sister. He claimed that this was compensation for Lawrence’s father falsifying evidence during the magic circle accident; when asked about the funeral for Lawrence’s father, the uncle laughed and claimed that he couldn’t possibly hold a funeral for a shameless man lest it affect their reputation.

“A high school education is wasted on a person who can’t use much mana,” the uncle said. “Get a job and get out of here.”

“You’re right,” Lawrence replied with a smile. “My sister and father have been in your care. I won’t turn out like my father, so please, I ask that you keep me here. I’d love to repay the kindness you’ve shown me until now. Yes, of course, I won’t mind if you make me one of your servants.”

In the spring of the year 1310 on the divine calendar, House Marton was undergoing renovations when an accident involving a magic circle destroyed half the city. A magic circle had been written to prevent any accidents during renovations, but it’d gone berserk and caused land subsidence. It caused the ground to quake, and fires and damage spread throughout the city. If the ground’s foundation was unstable, one could easily assume that various other places would sink as well; the city had to be abandoned.

Count Marton, however, didn’t have enough money to prepare a refuge for his residents and ensure their livelihood. After all, this accident occurred precisely because House Marton tried to undergo renovations, and the count needed to evade the anger and ire of his residents who had lost their families or houses due to this incident. In the dead of night, House Marton fled for their lives. The company that’d been tasked with construction also fled, fearing that they’d also be attacked by the residents. The president of the company tried to hang himself, but he was dragged down by the residents, stripped of his belongings, and chased down by bandits, forcing him to jump into the river, where he drowned.

The carpenter, who’d confessed a few years ago to a similar accident, was accused of being the primary suspect along with his family. They were forced to scatter and flee for their lives, but their efforts were for naught. The man, once lauded for his brave confession, was beaten to death along with his wife and kids as their corpses littered the ground.

The riot grew worse by the day and needed to be suppressed. The military was dispatched to House Marton under the guise of an investigation, and the once-bustling city had lost its beauty.

“You did very well,” Gerald der Kratos noted.

The renowned prodigy was merely fourteen at the time as he controlled the military. Lawrence, who’d been asked to bring out any documents regarding this accident, was also requested to be the guide for this manor, for he was the most well-versed among the servants about the entire estate. He cocked his head to one side in confusion.

“Whatever do you mean?” Lawrence asked.

“I’m talking about this magic circle accident,” Gerald replied.

Only the two young men were in the room, and as a gentle breeze flowed through, the crown prince went on rather indifferently.

“Last year, we caught a corrupt noble who was using his power for nefarious purposes. Among the documents that he intercepted in exchange for money was the incident that your father reported to the capital. While the scale of this accident is far larger than the previous one, the cause is the same—some sort of mishap with the magic circle.”

“Ah, yes, the incident where my father falsified evidence,” Lawrence said.

“The document stated that his son was the one who realized that the magic circle had gone awry. I presume that son means you, Lawrence Marton.”

Lawrence flashed a wry smile. “My father not only tried to lie to the Goddess, but he tried to drag his son down with him, I see.”

“If you were able to notice the magic circle’s issues, surely, you could easily fiddle with one as well.”

“Oh dear, are you accusing me of this crime?” Lawrence demurred as he outstretched his arms and turned to the crown prince. “I’m sure that you can see that I lack magical energy. Even if I did somehow manage to write a magic circle, it’d have no effect, and I obviously can’t get involved with a task like that. If you doubt me, I encourage you to investigate. Though I’m sure it’s easy for you to condemn me for a crime I didn’t commit.”

“I’m not here for a silly game of deceit. Have you already decided upon your next job?”

“Excuse me?”

Lawrence froze, confused, as Gerald peered through his glasses, staring straight at the young Marton.

“Your older sister is with the King of South Kratos,” the crown prince said. “But these foolish little tricks won’t work on a man like him.”

It was widely known that the crown prince was on bad terms with his father, Rufus, the current king. Lawrence kept a smile plastered on his face as he tried to extract as much intel as he could. What could he say? What should he do?

He destroyed the city already. He got rid of those who framed his father and the family of the man who betrayed his older sister. His uncle was still alive somewhere, but without his land, perhaps it was more miserable for him to cling to life. All that’s left is to rescue my sister from the King of South Kratos’s palace, Lawrence thought. Still, it took him a few years to destroy a city; his next target would be a king, and by extension, the nation. Even if Lawrence somehow achieved this seemingly impossible feat, he wasn’t sure just how long it’d take. Am I currently at a crossroads in my life? The previous fork in the road was when his father had tried to clear the carpenter’s name.

“Serve me,” Gerald said.

For the first time in years, Lawrence’s smile slipped.

“Count Marton used a magic circle to destroy the land bestowed upon us by the Goddess and couldn’t even suppress this revolt,” Gerald went on. “The count’s oversight is appalling. He seems to have fled to a friend of his, also a noble, but the royal family shall confiscate his title for now. And you, Lawrence Marton, while having claim to your household, are still a touch too young.”

Gerald was the same age as Lawrence, and it felt weird to be called “too young” by the crown prince, but it was clear that he already held great power and influence within the heart of the royal capital. The rumors of the current king refusing to involve himself in politics were true.

“Unfortunately, I’m not interested in ranks and titles,” Lawrence replied.

“That’s all fine and well, but they come in handy,” Gerald replied. “Or are you a mere child who believes that all of your problems will be solved if you manage to rescue your older sister from that palace?”

The two boys were practically the same age, and it annoyed Lawrence to constantly be taunted about his youth.

“Perhaps you’re arrogant enough to assume that you can take care of the King of South Kratos yourself?” Gerald asked.

“And if I refuse your offer?” Lawrence inquired.

“You won’t.”

The crown prince’s response was instantaneous, and the conversation was pushed along steadily. Lawrence didn’t always like to be on the losing end as impudent words slipped out of his mouth.

“I don’t like the Goddess, and I’m not a fan of how this kingdom operates. In fact, I feel compelled to kill all humans who wish to cling to the Goddess in search of help. As you can see, my heart doesn’t go out for the people and the destroyed city, so it’s quite clear that I’ve strayed far off the right path. Do you still wish for me to serve you?”

“What a coincidence. I’m of the same mindset,” Gerald replied.

The crown prince’s words were firm as he accepted Lawrence’s mindset, much to young Marton’s surprise.

“I refuse to forgive the King of South Kratos, and I want to save my sister, my irreplaceable family,” Gerald explained. “To achieve my goals, I don’t mind making sacrifices and won’t be picky on the method either. I’m not all that different from you.”

While Lawrence struggled to come up with a response, the crown prince swiftly turned around and walked ahead.

“Do you really think I’ll believe your words?” Lawrence asked. “You can’t possibly expect any sort of loyalty from me, and my father’s will requested that I never be tricked by others.”

It was how he interpreted his father’s last words—the man who died after being betrayed.

“Huh… So you weren’t asked not to trick others, just to be wary that you won’t be deceived…” Gerald said with a laugh through his nose as he looked certain that Lawrence would tag along. “You’re a lot more good-natured than you think. I don’t expect any loyalty from you. We’re just two people with a common goal, and that’s good enough for me.”

This prince seemed awfully understanding of others. As annoying as it was, he piqued Lawrence’s interest, and the young Marton followed the royal, a few steps behind.

“What are your plans?” Lawrence asked. “Even if you’ve gained control over the internal politics of this nation, if military authority still lies with the King of South Kratos, you won’t be able to do much.”

“I’ll first try to bring House Cervel to my side,” Gerald replied.

“How so?”

“I’m considering an engagement with the third daughter of the house.”

“A classic and traditional approach, but by no means a bad one. What else do you have in mind?”

“I also plan on opening a military academy within the royal capital. I’m pushing this along in case we go to war against the Rave Empire in the future.”

“Huh.”

Lawrence let out a low chuckle. Rave and Kratos were two nations that constantly bickered with each other, but ever since the Anthos War of two decades ago, things had remained relatively calm. There weren’t any triggers that could cause a major war, but if the crown prince was still claiming to fight against Rave, he was likely planning on forcing some kind of quarrel. After manufacturing a potential trigger for battle, he would create an army that he could mobilize and use the fuss to strip military authority from the current king. It wasn’t a bad plan, but one little issue still caught Lawrence’s attention.

“You’re not going to wait for the current king to abdicate the throne,” Lawrence pointed out. “May I ask why?”

The citizens and nobles, fed up with the current king who had abandoned his political duties, had high expectations of the prince. Many were wishing for Gerald to become the next king, and no doubt, the crown prince was waiting for the precise moment to seize the throne.

“That guy isn’t even forty yet,” Gerald replied. “Am I supposed to leave him be for another two to three decades?”

“Perhaps the throne isn’t close to you, but the King of South Kratos abandoned his duties,” Lawrence replied. “If it’s authority you want, I believe you can easily seize control within the next few years. I don’t understand why you’re in such a rush. Even if you’re justified in your actions, a revolt will damage your reputation. It’d be the longer way around, frankly.”

“Do you know of the man who was crowned emperor in Rave just last year?”

“Yes, I’ve heard of him. He’s rather young, isn’t he?”

“He’s the Dragon Emperor.”

Lawrence blinked. There’d been rumors about the birth of a new Dragon Emperor for the past few years, but as the empire’s crown princes died in absurd ways one after another, the nation was clearly fighting for power and influence over the throne. Some people believe that claims of a Dragon Emperor’s emergence were a bluff to cover the clear fragmentation of the empire, and that it was all part of a conspiracy to unite the continent of Platy—a common idea that gained popularity every several years. Frankly, Lawrence didn’t quite believe in the existence of a Dragon Emperor and hadn’t believed any of these rumors.

“Does a Dragon Emperor…actually exist?” Lawrence asked.

“Unfortunately, yes. Seems like the real deal since he’s got the Heavenly Sword,” Gerald replied.

Lawrence couldn’t bring himself to ask if the Goddess and the Dragon God also existed. Did King Rufus abandon his duties because of the existence of this Dragon Emperor? The young man couldn’t help but consider all the possible links with mythology—overthinking was a bad habit of his.

“You think he can protect our kingdom from the Dragon Emperor?” Gerald asked. “He’s more the type to offer our kingdom and my sister to the emperor just for fun. I have to act now, while the empire’s bickering among itself, before it’s too late.”

That was logical enough, and Lawrence gave a vague response, knowing better than to pry. Not once has Kratos ever won against the Dragon Emperor, and now, he’s hoping for the King of South Kratos and the Dragon Emperor to knock each other out? This was an incredibly difficult task.

But Lawrence only cared about his older sister, and no one else. Since the crown prince didn’t expect an ounce of loyalty from the young Marton, he couldn’t complain if he was cruelly abandoned by the royal. As the two walked through the half-destroyed entrance and stepped out of the manor, Gerald finally turned around.

“Go and infiltrate the Neutrahl Dragon Knights,” he ordered.

“Excuse me?” Lawrence asked.

The Neutrahl Dragon Knights were in the Rave Empire, of course, and Lawrence was ordered to sneak in by himself.

“Since you don’t have magical energy, you need to back yourself up with accomplishments,” Gerald replied. “Bring back the latest information on dragons and the Dragon Knights. It’s rarer to find someone with magical energy in Rave, so you’ll fit right in—it’ll be a good opportunity for you to prove yourself, too.”

The crown prince mounted the white horse stationed in front of the manor. A man with both magical energy and influence was as convincing as ever.

“I’ll contact you again when I’ve secured proper funds and finished the necessary procedures for your dispatch,” Gerald said.

He expertly gripped the reins and spurred his horse on. Lawrence saw him leave, his usual fake smile plastered on his face, before he muttered to himself.

“That bastard…” Lawrence grumbled.

The crown prince was definitely the kind of man who assumed that people would follow him if he answered with facts and logic. Perhaps that was the proper way for a future king, but Lawrence hoped that Gerald would get a taste of his own medicine one day. I don’t have much magic, and yet, I’ve become the subordinate of a crown prince… Lawrence envisioned the insults pointed at him and the hardships to come as laughter bubbled up within him. This wasn’t bad at all.

The biggest perk was that he could write a letter and report back to his sister; he got a job after receiving the approval of the crown prince. She was always more worried about her brother instead of herself, and no doubt she’d be ecstatic about the news. No longer would her money be pocketed by her uncle, either; that alone was a good enough reason to serve Gerald.

Dear Lawrence,

Please don’t tell me that the city was destroyed and you moved to the royal capital in one go. You made me freeze up with shock.

You’re not hurt, are you? I hope the residents are all right, and our uncle’s doing well too. But I suppose there’s nothing we can do about House Marton. It feels like so long ago when I was with him—it’s such a distant memory to me now.

I’m not surprised that the crown prince recruited you. I was worried about how you could pursue higher education, but His Highness was able to see the talents that you possess. I’m so sure that he has a very keen eye.

Honestly, I’m relieved. I’m glad that you were able to leave that city. But knowing you, I bet you spend all your time worrying about me without caring about yourself.

I’m doing well. This palace isn’t as bad as one might think. Obviously, the existence of this palace goes against the teaching of the Goddess, but even so, I’m quite all right here. Men and women of all ages are within this palace, but it’s so quiet and calm—my days are going by so peacefully.

In fact, I’ve got so much time on my hands that I’ve begun knitting every day. I’ve sent you a scarf with this letter, and if it suits your fancy, I hope you’ll wear it. I can make gloves and other items of clothing, but I’m not sure how much you’ve grown. It’d be a shame if they no longer fit you.

I’ve met King Rufus just once. He was having fun splashing water around with some little boys, and I was a bit astonished to see him so playful.

“My son was excellent and mature for his age, so I didn’t really get an opportunity to play with him,” His Majesty said to me.

Oh, but enough about me. I want you to prioritize yourself above anyone else. You’ve got a strong sense of responsibility, and you never point any of your kindness at yourself. It worries me. It isn’t your fault that Father died and I was sent here. You mustn’t feel like any of this is your fault.

What I want is for you to make wonderful friends and fall in love; I want you to have all sorts of amazing and splendid experiences. Mother and Father in Heaven, and of course I, want you to be happy more than anything in the world. That’s all we wish for you. Please don’t forget it.

***

IT’S troublesome to have a competent boss, Lawrence thought. He’d been thrown into the Neutrahl Dragon Knights all by himself and received intel that in about six months, a revolt might break out in the Rave Empire. He then used the fuss stirred by the rebellion of George Teos Rave to return home, and upon Lawrence’s return, he was immediately given his second order.

“We’ll open a military academy in the summer,” Gerald said. “I’ll have you attend.”

“Okay…” Lawrence replied.

There was no small talk between the two, and Lawrence could only nod at his next command. The crown prince brought out the report that Lawrence had made on the Neutrahl Dragon Knights and placed it on the desk.

“You’ve now got experience working with the Neutrahl Dragon Knights,” Gerald said. “Combined with this report you gave me, I can easily offer you a recommendation. Well done.”

“Thank you…” Lawrence replied. “Am I supposed to become a soldier, then?”

“Precisely. You’ll be the adjutant of Princess Jill.”

Princess Jill was the nickname of Jill Cervel, the third daughter of Margrave Cervel. As Gerald’s fiancée, she stayed in the royal capital as planned. But calling her a “princess?” That’s some sweet talk coming from this prince.

“Are you planning on enrolling your own fiancée into this academy?” Lawrence asked.

“There have been cases of people like her before. It’s not an issue,” Gerald replied.

“Has she agreed to this as well? I’m sure the daughter of House Cervel doesn’t mind being a soldier, but this’ll directly affect her reputation as your fiancée.”

Gerald was quiet for a moment before he averted his gaze unusually. “Her bridal training isn’t going well, it seems… I received a report that she’s just not meant for it.”

“You make it sound like she’s a lost cause. She’s still only ten or eleven, isn’t she?”

The crown prince loudly cleared his throat and stood up as he approached a window. A curious Lawrence followed the crown prince’s gaze and stood beside the royal to stare out the window. Gerald’s office gave him a view of the royal army’s training grounds. The soldiers were currently training for confused fights and close combat.

Wait, no… At first, the shadow was so small that it evaded Lawrence’s eyes, but he spotted a girl taking on several soldiers by herself, a pile of lifeless bodies behind her.

“Someone stop her!” a soldier roared.

“Can’t! She’s a warrior to the core!” another shouted back.

In a last-ditch effort, someone launched a magic bullet at her, but it was easily kicked away and exploded in the air, the smoke obscuring the view of the training grounds. The Cervels had received many names: the heroes that defeated dragons, the guardians of the border, the warrior household, the devils of Rakia; it seemed the household lived up to these terrifying sobriquets. I didn’t even know that you could kick away magical energy…

Lawrence had never seen such a feat before. He flashed his usual smile and turned back to the crown prince.

“A crown princess who can fight sounds lovely in its own right,” Lawrence said.

“Combined with your brain, you two can form the strongest squad within Kratos,” Gerald replied.

I guess that’s why he wanted me to infiltrate the Neutrahl Dragon Knights. But the strongest squad?

“Are you…bragging about your fiancée?” Lawrence asked.

“What are you on about?” Gerald asked.

“Nothing at all if you haven’t noticed it yourself. Please don’t mind me.”

Lawrence wasn’t keen on discussing romance, and he certainly didn’t want to get dragged into other people’s relationships. Every now and then, he’d receive joking letters from his sister asking if he had any partners, but that was all.

“Come with me,” Gerald said. “I’ll introduce you to her.”

“Huh? Right now?” Lawrence asked.

“I’d imagine training is over. And I have to tell her that we’re cutting her bridal training short.”

“But the training grounds exploded. Doesn’t she need time to clean herself? And if you want to bring her the news of her bridal training, you should do it in a more proper fashion. It’d be awful if she misunderstands your words and assumes that you’re nullifying your engagement with her.”

Gerald furrowed his brows and frowned before he grabbed a bell on his desk and rang it. A servant immediately appeared, and he requested that Princess Jill be brought forth and that some tea be prepared. The crown prince always acted like the perfect royal, capable of virtually anything, but when it came to relationships with actual people, perhaps he was a bit out of touch. He’s heralded as the Goddess’s Guardian, but I guess even he has some boyish clumsiness to him. Lawrence took a step back.

“I’ll go get changed and come back,” he said.

“Why?” Gerald asked.

“I literally just returned from the Rave Empire. You’re the one who ordered me to report to you first before anything else—I could even use the back entrance if I needed to.”

While Lawrence had cleaned himself up to enter the back entrance of the castle, he wasn’t dressed to meet the margrave’s daughter and the fiancée of a crown prince.

“First impressions are important, and even more so for ladies of a certain age,” Lawrence said.

“I’d agree if this were a party, but do you need to do so much for a simple greeting?” Gerald demurred.

“Unlike a prince such as yourself, my face is rather average and can’t cover for my slovenly appearance. Besides, I might as well get along with her if we’re working together.”

“You better not be thinking of anything impudent.”

Not only did Gerald miss Lawrence’s snarky remarks, but the royal also gave a befuddling response, causing Lawrence to freeze with a smile. Gerald readjusted his glasses as he glared at his subordinate.

“She’ll be put out on the battlefield, but she is going to be the future crown princess,” he warned. “If anything happens to her, I’d have to punish you accordingly. You’d best watch yourself.”

Did he just imply that I shouldn’t lay a hand on his fiancée? No, I must be imagining things. I’m sure of it.

“Yes, of course,” Lawrence replied. “I’ll be careful.”

“As long as you understand,” Gerald replied. “I’ll see you in three hours. The castle should be able to prepare some freshly baked snacks by then.”

Precisely three hours later, Lawrence was invited into Gerald’s office again to meet the daughter of House Cervel. The crown prince had changed clothes, too. Lawrence was an astute and competent subject; he knew better than to mention how bothersome the Kingdom of Love’s prince acted, and made sure to keep a mask of indifference. There was no need to spell it out.

He knew that Gerald had become engaged to Jill Cervel so that he could use her as a potential hostage to mobilize House Cervel when he was forced into a battle against the king. Lawrence was placed as her adjutant so that he could keep a close eye on Jill’s thoughts and actions. Hence, he found it imperative to build a relationship of trust with her so that she wouldn’t betray him, or, at the very least, hesitate to do so if she was forced into that unfortunate position.

Jill was a lady who couldn’t be underestimated. He assumed that she couldn’t show even the slightest bit of etiquette and struggled in her studies, but she proved to be frighteningly astute when it came to battles or wars, and she was by no means stupid either. When Lawrence and Jill were thrown into the military academy, the future crown princess knew that she’d need to choose her own subordinates in the future, and closely analyzed her classmates. Her analysis and point of focus surprised even Lawrence at times.

She asked for Lawrence’s opinion regarding her subordinate choices right before graduation, when they were engaged in an outdoor training exercise to prepare for a potential war. As per Gerald’s wishes, this exercise involved a few squads of the Kratos royal army and was conducted on a large scale. Since Lawrence was given the chance, he formed a squad of his own, separating himself from Jill. Perhaps that ultimately didn’t work in his favor. Once the training exercise was over, a little banquet was held, allowing soldiers to network with each other, when Jill pulled two men by their arms and brought them over.

“I’m choosing these two to enter my squad!” she declared.

She was all smiles as though her decision was already final. Lawrence’s usual smile turned stiff, and the two men Jill brought also stood there in astonishment.

“Oi, come on… You can’t be serious, kid,” the burly man said.

“U-Uh?! Excuse me? Jill, this is a bit…” the other man with feminine qualities added.

“Huh? The two of you said that you didn’t mind working under me,” Jill replied.

She turned around as Lawrence also shifted his gaze to the two men behind her. The pair were in military uniform, and Lawrence caught sight of their rank insignia—private. They were the lowest on the ladder.

“Those words just slipped out of my mouth back there, you know? I just…went with the flow,” a man with a mole under his eye said.

He cast a troubled gaze at Lawrence, silently begging for help, and that alone made it clear that he was the type who was quick to understand his situation. The man with a mole under his eyes was mild-mannered and kind, attesting to his maturity.

“Sure, the words might’ve just left your mouth, but you still agreed to become my subordinate,” Jill insisted.

“Well, we meant that you’re a lot better than our moronic superior, that’s all…” the gruffer man replied. “We’ve got our problems, you know?”

He was burly and crouched down to match Jill’s eye level, trying his best to sound gentle, like he was pacifying a child throwing a tantrum.

“You’re engaged to the crown prince, aren’t ya?” the burly man asked. “We can’t possibly join your squad.”

“He’s right,” the feminine man added. “You should choose someone more trustworthy.”

While Lawrence had no information about this situation, he knew that the two men clearly had common sense and were well aware of their position. Jill just needed a bit of convincing to give up on them, and that was easy enough to do. The crown prince had ordered Lawrence to provide oddly detailed reports about his fiancée along with her actions and surroundings, but if Lawrence could convince Jill otherwise about these two men, there would be no report needed about them.

“Oh, don’t worry! His Highness Gerald just gave me his approval earlier!” Jill said.

The three men around her froze, surprised by how fast Jill acted. As one of the founders of this military school, Gerald had been invited today to observe some training exercises. He declined to participate in the banquet and quickly returned home, but he surely could’ve found some time to speak with his fiancée. It seemed Jill had snuck in her request for subordinates then.

“Uh, are you sure? Are you sure that His Highness wasn’t really listening to you or something?” the guy with a mole asked.

“Yeah. Who’s to say he won’t renege on his word?” the burly man agreed.

“Prince Gerald isn’t the type to do stuff like that,” Jill replied. “Sure, I was only able to exchange a few words with him, but he said that he has no issues with the people that I’d choose.”

Lawrence quietly watched on as a theory popped up in his head. Gerald had to immediately head back home because Princess Faris had suddenly fallen ill. The crown prince, who was always well-mannered toward his fiancée, had taken some time out of his busy schedule to speak with Jill—Lawrence knew that. But Gerald, who wanted to spend more time with her, had to break his promise and head back home. As he agonized over how he could explain himself to his fiancée, she came to him with a request, and ended up nodding along.

“Doting prince,” Lawrence spat as he gazed into the distance, unamused.

Jill whirled around. “Are you against this, Lawrence?”

That damn crown prince. He won’t demand an overly detailed report on these two men, will he? No, he probably will. I’m sure of it. Why don’t you just ask her for that info personally? Aren’t you her fiancé? Lawrence wanted to throw something on the ground, but he hid all his bitter feelings behind a cheery veneer.

“Well, if Prince Gerald’s given his approval, why not?” he replied. He couldn’t think of anything else to say.

“Seriously?! You’ve got to be kidding me!” the man with a mole cried.

“Who is this brat anyway?” the burly man asked. “I can tell you’re an aspiring soldier, but that’s about it.”

“Lawrence is my adjutant!” Jill shouted. “He’s not a very strong fighter, but he’s still amazing in his own right! He’s very smart and knowledgeable!”

“Not very strong” implied that Lawrence couldn’t wield much magical energy, and he didn’t appreciate that sort of introduction. After all, a majority of people wouldn’t be considered strong against Jill. Above all, when she complimented him, it was genuine. For the first time in his life, he heard of her woes and how she lamented that all she had was magical energy, and nothing more. Surprisingly, Jill came to Lawrence for advice whenever they helped each other write their reports.

Still, the fact that she had magical energy was enough in Kratos, and she would surely climb up the ranks in a flash. Oddly enough, a part of Lawrence was perfectly fine with that; he knew that there was more to her than simply having too much magical energy. She was competent in more ways than one.

“He’s got an awful personality, though!” Jill added. “One of his creeds is to deceive instead of getting tricked!”

“Jill, I think your introduction would leave an awful impression of me,” Lawrence pointed out.

“I want the three of you to get along! Please!”

She was always rough when it came to important matters, much to the dismay of Lawrence. He was troubled, but so were the other two men who were suddenly brought here.

“And why do you want these two?” Lawrence asked, left with no other choice but to refute. “They don’t seem to have much mana, and this is your first meeting with them, isn’t it? I mean, you just saw them today.”

“Yes, that’s true,” Jill replied. “During the training exercise, they were sent to my squad, and that’s how I met them.”

“Didn’t you score the lowest marks during that exercise? And yet, you still choose these two? I’d like for you to explain your reasoning.”

The two men didn’t seem at all annoyed by Lawrence’s words and instead silently watched on. Jill, on the other hand, looked a touch awkward as she narrowed her eyes grumpily.

“You came in first, didn’t you, Lawrence?” she muttered. “Plus, everyone charged at our group from the get-go. You didn’t act behind the scenes and manipulate everyone to target us, did you?!”

“Ha ha ha!” Lawrence laughed. “You just noticed that? A bit slow, huh?”

“Gr… My plan wasn’t all that bad either!”

“Your plan won’t work unless you’ve got the mobility of House Cervel on your side. I’m always telling you that you really ought to think about normal soldiers and how different they are from your house.”

“T-True… They claimed that they wouldn’t be able to keep up, but… And morale wasn’t very high from that start…”

Jill’s squad, who knew that everyone was targeting them from the start, were ready to lose, and it was clear to Lawrence that her forces had practically self-destructed.

“But I even had a special attack that could turn the tables!” Jill cried.

“Oh yeah, that thing you did at the end,” Lawrence. “But didn’t you end up failing?”

“Yeah, thanks to you!”

Her fist trembled with frustration; it was Lawrence who neatly and thoroughly crushed every last one of Jill’s squad members. He did so because he wasn’t sure what she’d do if left to her own devices.

“If I were in your shoes, I’d never do that attack on the battlefield,” Lawrence went on. “We’re practically admitting our defeat, and in that case, I’d just have everyone flee.”

“Yeah, but there might be times when they come in handy—I mean! That’s not the point!” Jill replied. “When I suggested the plan, only these two men agreed to go along with me.”

Lawrence glanced at the pair, and the man with a mole under his eyes twirled his black locks between his fingertips and shrugged.

“Well, for a gamble, it wasn’t a bad plan,” he said. “Plus, it doesn’t sit right with me to always be on the receiving end.”

“And this is just a training exercise,” the burly man added. “No high stakes and nothing to lose. Personally, if everyone decided to go along with it, I think our chances of winning were about thirty percent.”

“I wouldn’t consider thirty percent to be a reassuring probability…” Lawrence said. “And? Were you moved by their loyalty, which made you want to recruit them?”

“Exactly!” Jill replied.

Lawrence knitted his brows. “Jill, the squad you’re supposed to create is a mobile force for raids. You’ll likely stand in the vanguard of the battle against Rave, so you should recruit actual, elite—”

“These two will die if I give that order.”

Jill’s standards were so straightforward and simple that Lawrence was at an utter loss for words. The two men also cast Jill a dubious look.

“Of course, only when the situation calls for it and there’s value in your sacrifices!” she hastily added. “I’ll never let my subordinates die in vain, but there’re times when death is simply necessary…”

At times, Jill would need to order her forces to die an honorable death in battle. She sighed and slumped her tiny shoulders.

“It’s surprisingly hard to find people who would put their faith in me and die,” she explained. “I became painfully aware of that in this academy. At my home, everyone would happily follow any suicide orders as though it’s only natural to do so.”

She cast a knowing look at Lawrence and gazed up at him with a smile.

“I’m sure they’d trust you too, and die while being deceived by you,” she added happily.

These are the times when I truly feel like Jill doesn’t just possess high magical energy. I’d love to put her in charge of a battalion one day. The two men who gazed at this little girl likely had the same thoughts.

“I’m Lawrence Marton,” he finally said, prompting the two men to face him.

“I’m Camila.”

“The name’s Zeke.”

“Camila and Zeke. It’s a pleasure to meet you, and I do hope we get along,” Lawrence replied.

Jill beamed with delight while Lawrence glared at the little girl.

“I refuse to die under your orders, just to make that clear,” he said.

“Yeah, I can see that,” Jill nodded. “I guess I can’t manage people who are too smart either.”

“Well, his creed is to trick and deceive rather than be on the receiving end,” Camila replied.

“I’d rather just get tricked,” Zeke said. “I don’t want to needlessly agonize over things and use my head—it’d paralyze me, and I won’t be able to protect anything. It’s much easier dying with some sort of belief in something.”

He’d been crouching as he stood up and stretched his limbs.

“You two are still students, aren’t you?” he asked. “Until then, we’ve gotta listen to the orders of that shitty superior…”

“We’ll graduate real soon,” Jill reassured. “And I’ll head straight to you both and pick you up!”

“My word, I think my heart just skipped a beat,” Camila replied.

She cracked a joke while casting a glance at Lawrence; she likely wanted to talk in private, without Jill.

“Jill, I just want to question them a bit—you know, learn the bare minimum about them,” Lawrence said. “Could you head to their superior and tell them that we’ll borrow Camila and Zeke for a bit?”

“Right. Okay, then I’m off!” Jill replied.

“And if asked, just say that we’re all having a discussion to learn from our mistakes from that training exercise. Don’t say that you’re trying to recruit these two. You know that, don’t you?”

If word spread that Camila and Zeke were recruited to the squad headed by the crown prince’s fiancée, it was easy to see that chaos would quickly ensue. Lawrence’s intimidating smile made Jill grimace as she turned to leave.

“I know that, obviously,” she said.

The three men cast a dubious gaze at her small back that slowly receded into the distance. Camila broke the silence with a loud sigh.

“Thank you for noticing my signal. You really are a sharp boy.”

“No worries at all,” Lawrence replied. “And? Why did you want to speak with me?”

“I feel like I can have a discussion with you—after all, you’ve been observing your surroundings very closely.” Camila also seemed to be the astute type as she added, “Are you sure about this? She might be the crown prince’s fiancée, but isn’t that child just décor?”

“Yes, but His Highness is rather prideful. Once he nods his head to something, it’s very difficult to make him reconsider.”

“We’re from Rave, you know,” Zeke said.

“Zeke!” Camila growled in a low voice, but the burly man simply glared at her.

“What’s the use in hiding it? They’ll find out eventually if they start digging around.”

Lawrence was surprised by the reveal, but he didn’t have reason to get upset…yet.

“Ah, no wonder you don’t get along with your superior,” Lawrence remarked. “You two stand out among your squad, too.”

“Yep,” Camila replied. “We only grew fond of that girl because we hadn’t seen a proper boss in a good while. We just lowered our guards a bit, that’s all. Frankly, I didn’t believe that she was actually absurdly strong…”

“May I ask why you left your hometown of Rave?”

“We just…never really got along with our folks back at home. Ever since we were young.”

“You’ve heard of the kerfuffle in Beilburg that occurred a bit over a year ago, haven’t you?” Zeke asked. “We’re survivors of that incident.”

Camila tried to stop her friend again, but Zeke, undeterred, went on to explain their origins.

“We’ve got nothing to hide, do we? In any case, we have no intention of returning home. If we do, we might get killed to silence us about that incident anyway, so we’re in a bit of an awkward position. You can trust my words.”

“This child isn’t the type to believe you just because you said, ‘trust me,’ Zeke. Good grief…” Camila muttered.

“Ha ha ha,” Lawrence chuckled. “But that’s true. The empire’s been awfully fishy these days. Starting with Belburg’s Murder-Suicide, there was the Riot of the False Emperor, and then the Revolt of the Valkyrie Dragon Knights. The empire’s been subjected to one internal strife after another.”

“The Valkyrie Dragon Knights? Oh, of Prince Risteard…” Zeke muttered.

Risteard Teos Rave, renowned for his fairness and just personality, had spearheaded a revolt which led to his execution. This event caused a shockwave of confusion among the empire’s nobles. The biggest concern was how the Dragon Emperor would repair his relationship with the house of Risteard’s biological mother, Duke Lehrsatz. Or perhaps the Dragon God and the Dragon Emperor acted as a deity should, and found the mortals’ troublesome fight for power to be a trifling matter.

But I’m glad that a prince like him was taken out of the picture pretty early on. According to rumors, Risteard was apparently a man who listened attentively to others, firmly held onto his own convictions, and was skilled at negotiating. A man like him could repair any sort of doubt or suspicions that created cracks in the empire with his earnestness. The empire could regain the trust of its citizens precisely because Risteard reassured them, and people could put faith in his words.

A man like him, who could gather the trust and hope of others, was a troublesome enemy to deal with. It was best if he were taken care of before he had the chance to side with anyone. The Dragon Emperor, who dared to execute such a noble prince, would surely be feared by all. That would be the fault of the people who sided with the Dragon Emperor, and that mistake couldn’t be undone.

“I heard that Princess Natalie’s gone missing as well,” Camila said. “Do you know anything about that?”

She glanced at Lawrence, her eyes filled with a bit of doubt, implying that she had a rather mean theory of her own and felt guilty about it. But Lawrence flashed his usual, disingenuous smile and answered the question honestly.

“I’ve heard that Prince Gerald went off to search for her, but nothing more,” Lawrence replied. “She’s still missing, and I haven’t heard any news about her.”

“Really?” Camila asked.

“What would I gain from lying? Of course, I can’t deny the possibility that the King of South Kratos is involved somehow.”

“Fair.”

Camila frowned as Lawrence internally mocked himself, finding the name of the king rather convenient. He could easily shift the blame onto Rufus, but the king only had himself to blame for his awful reputation. Lawrence didn’t pity the man one bit. However, the young Marton had a sneaky suspicion that Gerald was hiding something about Princess Natalie, but Lawrence could only feign ignorance. It was unwise to pry into affairs when his sister was still being held hostage by the King of South Kratos.

“I doubt the Rave Empire would pursue her matter much more,” Lawrence added. “Our kingdom can only claim that during the Riot of the False Emperor, the princess was unfortunately dragged into the mess within the Rave Empire. Nothing more we can do.”

“So, no one knows if Rave or Kratos is to blame,” Camila sighed. “Goodness, I pity the princess.”

“No matter who the culprit is, it doesn’t change that both Rave and Kratos are at fault,” Lawrence replied. “She was dragged into the battle between both nations.”

Lawrence meant what he said, and Camila, realizing that, blinked and only gave a short, vague response.

“Even if you are from Rave, as long as you aren’t shouting it from the rooftops, you should be fine,” Lawrence added. “In fact, it’s more of a pain to stay in this kingdom anyway, if you don’t have much mana.”

“Yeah, we’re always questioned as to why we can’t use any magic,” Camila agreed. “I assumed we were questioned because we’re from Rave, but I guess that’s not the only reason.”

“I hail from Kratos, and I don’t have much magical energy. But I managed to become her adjutant.”

Camila and Zeke turned back to Lawrence with shock. The two who came from Rave likely couldn’t tell another’s magical energy at a glance, though they might not have even cared. That was a fresh reaction, and Lawrence cracked a self-deprecating grin.

“We’ll just be talked about behind our backs—that we’re a group of good-for-nothings who can’t use magic. But that’s all,” Lawrence said.

“Oh? That sounds like fun,” Camila replied with a smirk.

Zeke shrugged. “I don’t care, but will that little kid be able to remain quiet?”

“That depends on how we react,” Lawrence replied. “Plus, she’s got enough magic to singlehandedly take down a team of Dragon Knights.”

Camila’s eyes widened with shock. “You mean… Jill Cervel’s part of the Cervels?”

“There’s only one family with that last name in this kingdom.”

“She comes from a family of dragon killers… No wonder.”

It seemed both Camila and Zeke followed that girl’s orders without knowing her true identity. Was it because they were from Rave? They were different from the usual people who tended to crowd her because she was the crown prince’s fiancée. Lawrence gave a wry smile.

“They’re called the heroes that defeated dragons or the guardians of the border,” he warned. “You’d best know how Kratos calls them.”

“Right. I’ll be careful,” Camila replied. “But is she really capable of such a feat? She’s such an adorable little girl.”

“She apparently can punch a dragon down. I’ve never seen it with my own eyes, though.”

“I sort of want to see it, but sort of don’t,” Zeke groaned with furrowed brows.

Dragons were considered the messengers of God within the Rave Empire, and it was likely difficult for him to want to see these beasts’ demise. Their differences in values were so different that Lawrence couldn’t stop smiling from amusement. He ended up giving more information than he thought.

“You’d best prepare yourselves if you want to join our squad,” Lawrence said. “She’s planning on creating an elite squad of soldiers capable of destroying dragons.”

“You’re kidding, right?” Camila asked.

“I’ve never been more serious. What awaits you is the Cervel training regimen to stimulate your magical energy and mana.” Lawrence smiled brightly as he placed a hand on the pair’s shoulders. “Good luck. I’m absolutely certain that you’ll both be chosen as the main force of power.”

“You’ll be too. Aren’t you her adjutant?” Zeke asked.

“I’m more the brains. Strategies are more my wheelhouse,” Lawrence replied.

“Hey, you can’t weasel your way out of this! We’ll definitely drag you down with us!” Camila shouted.

She grabbed his head, and for the first time in a while, Lawrence gave a genuine laugh. Jill returned wearily as she saw the three goofing around. For a moment, the young Marton wondered if Jill chose these two, who lacked magical energy, for his sake. Perhaps she wanted to prove that people could fight just as well, even without mana, but he quickly assumed that he was getting full of himself and shook free of that idea.

A girl as clever and astute as Jill must’ve noticed that Lawrence watched over and reported back to the crown prince; there was no reason for her to act so considerate toward Lawrence. She wasn’t so naïve as to form a squad with such foolish feelings of goodwill. She wasn’t cunning enough to trick Lawrence and simply possessed overwhelming strength that didn’t require her to be deceitful. She chose to form a squad with Camila, Zeke, and Lawrence precisely because she knew that they could be powerful soldiers for her; young Marton didn’t mind receiving Jill’s trust. And since she chose the other two men, he was sure that he could form an amicable relationship with them. However, he was adamant about not joining House Cervel’s mana-strengthening regimen.

Gerald refused to break his promise with Jill and allowed Camila and Zeke to join Lawrence as Jill’s subordinates. Those around her were a bit befuddled by her choices, as it seemed more logical to choose subordinates who could wield immense amounts of magical energy, but once Camila and Zeke finished House Cervel’s hellish mana training, they were a head above their peers despite being a newly formed squad. The worst they received were insults behind their backs, and nothing more.

The crown prince proved to be more troublesome as he required tedious, detailed reports of the two men’s actions and mannerisms. The royal ought to be busy analyzing the Rave Empire and cooking up some schemes, but perhaps he surprisingly had some time on his hands. Gerald’s pestering went beyond overprotectiveness and bordered on obsession. Jill couldn’t speak with Gerald during her graduation, and she looked quite glum about it all.

But when Lawrence was about to remark, “He’s been sniffing all around you, so he doesn’t have to speak with you to understand what you’re up to,” the crown prince suddenly appeared on the outskirts of Basileia to inspect a newly built garrison. Unfortunately, by then, Jill had already left to visit her younger brothers, who came to visit—bad timing.

“Wait, seriously?!” Camila gasped. “Prince Gerald’s here?! I think Jill’s out for the day!”

“And she’s apparently coming back late,” Zeke added.

People chattered away about how Prince Gerald was visiting somewhere nearby and was speaking with certain officials, prompting Camila and Zeke to end their training for the day. They returned to the breakroom, where squads often used to catch a breather, and people who were off for the day showed up in hopes of catching a glimpse of the famous royal.

“She’s meeting with family, isn’t she?” Camila asked. “Maybe we should bring her back. Do you know where she went?”

“They were gonna visit an all-you-can-eat meat buffet,” Zeke replied.

“It’s not like he dropped by for a friendly visit,” Lawrence said. “He didn’t come here just for Jill. And with all this fuss, even if she managed to meet him, I doubt they’d be able to exchange two words with each other. Why not let them be?”

Lawrence was scheduled for a lecture on magic theory today, and it was unlikely that Gerald would try to meet Jill’s new squad without ever notifying Lawrence about it. The royal must’ve decided to use the few moments he had in hopes of garnering more popularity. He isn’t using any crafty tactics to pry about her surroundings while she’s away, is he? Lawrence thought before he quickly stopped himself. He shook his head while Camila gave a weary sigh.

“You really don’t understand the heart of a maiden, do you?” she asked. “Jill would still want to catch a glimpse of her beloved, you know.”

“Even if she has to sacrifice all-you-can-eat meat?” Zeke pointed out.

Camila faltered for a moment, but kept her tone firm. “Even so! Yeah, I admit, that stiff, stubborn prince who can’t show even a hint of consideration rubs me the wrong way! How dare he throw his own fiancée into a military academy anyway!”

“Captain said it was easier than her bridal training, though.”

“You oafish bear! She may not look it, but she’s worried in her own way, you know! Just the other day, she asked me about how she could take care of her hair.”

“Yeah, but that routine didn’t really last long,” Lawrence added.

“You buffoon raccoon! You should understand Jill’s maiden-like heart a bit more, too! But I imagine that you don’t want to… A man’s heart is equally complicated, I suppose.”

“Huh? I thought you were talking about yourself, Camila.”

He smiled at her, and she smiled back, silence settling between the two as Zeke took his seat and glanced back and forth between the two. He decided to stop wasting time and break the silence.

“So? Are we not gonna call Captain back?” he asked.

“Guess not,” Camila replied. “Raccoon doesn’t seem keen on the idea.”

“It’s just a pain, that’s all,” Lawrence replied. “I’m just not making any excuses like you are.”

“You both got some issues with your feelings toward Captain,” Zeke remarked. “People will misunderstand, y’know. Like that guy behind you.”

Camila and Lawrence whirled around and spotted the crown prince standing there in all his glory. They practically couldn’t believe the actual famous prince was there before their eyes.

“Were you lot talking about my fia—” Gerald started.

“Bow to our Crown Prince Gerald!” Lawrence shouted.

Camila and Zeke paid their utmost respect as another round of silence settled in the room. The crown prince frowned as he adjusted the frame of his glasses slightly.

“Were you speaking about Princess Jill?” Gerald asked.

“I’m Lawrence Marton, adjutant to the Cervel Squad! Captain Cervel has the day off today and has left the premises for her own reasons.”

“Any reason you don’t want her to meet me?” the crown prince pressed.

“If you have any messages for our Captain, please allow a petty official such as myself to relay them to her!”

“Any reason why you won’t answer my questions?”

Persistent guy… Lawrence internally clicked his tongue before he used his ace up his sleeve. “If you have any suspicions about our actions, please ask Captain Cervel yourself, Your Highness.”

Gerald’s eyebrows soared high up, and a dangerous glimmer shone from his eyes hidden behind his spectacles. Camila and Zeke broke out in cold sweat, but Lawrence was confident that he’d won this exchange. The prince lacked the guts to ask his fiancée directly about her subordinates.

“If you wish, I shall happily call for Captain Cervel,” Lawrence continued. “You simply need to give your order.”

“No need,” the crown prince muttered. “I’m well-aware of her schedule.”

Of course you are. You force me to report every minute detail almost immediately. But Lawrence knew better than to sass the crown prince.

“I’ve also received a report from her about you three,” Gerald went on. “I considered all options and have personally allowed you to serve her.”

It took every fiber of Lawrence’s being to prevent himself from talking back. Clearly, they were being kept in check.

“Kindly refrain from any words that might cause misunderstandings and heed your tongue,” Gerald said. “Else, you’ll only add to my already hefty workload.”

“Workload…” Camila grumbled, but a stern glare from the crown prince silenced her immediately.

“I must have her achieve impressive accomplishments fitting for a crown princess.”

Zeke furrowed his brow and squared his jaw menacingly. Lawrence internally grinned, realizing that the crown prince’s reputation had hit rock bottom, and nodded back.

“You have nothing to worry about, Your Highness,” Lawrence said. “Captain Cervel won’t betray your expectations.”

“I’m not worried about her. I’m talking about you three,” Gerald replied. “Don’t betray my expectations.”

“We’re terribly honored to learn that you expect so much from mere soldiers like us. Of course. We shan’t disappoint you, Your Highness.”

“I certainly hope so, but I find that you all seem to be lacking a touch of discipline.”

“You’re so persistent. Overprotective, much?” Lawrence muttered under his breath.

“Did you say something?”

“Oh, please don’t mind me. We’re quite proud to learn how highly you rate Captain Cervel, Your Highness.”

“She’s my future wife. It’s only obvious that I rate her highly.”

Obvious?! Like hell! I’ll punch your face in. Needless to say, Lawrence couldn’t speak his real thoughts.

“Of course. Pardon my thoughtless words,” he disingenuously apologized.

These roundabout conversations, where Lawrence needed to continuously remind Gerald that he held no insolent thoughts about the crown prince’s fiancée, felt more like a waste of time than anything else. If you’re so worried, you should reflect on your actions first—you always prioritize your work and your younger sister over your fiancée. The prince, who looked as indifferent as ever, had no clue why he seemed oddly annoyed and worried about his fiancée. He was so dense and ignorant about his own feelings that he couldn’t understand why he was so hung up about her. He was a lost cause. Maybe the kingdom should cut its losses while it can and stop calling itself the Kingdom of Love.

Lawrence kept his usual smile, implying that he wouldn’t say much more, and Gerald gave an exaggerated, weary sigh.

“Very well,” he said. “I doubt she’d get left behind by you guys.”

Now you’re bragging about her with a straight face, huh? What kind of torture is this?

“Be sure to do your utmost best. Don’t hold her back. Do I make myself clear?” Gerald asked.

“Crystal,” Lawrence replied. “I’ll commit that to memory.”

Lawrence, who managed to keep a solemn tone, Camila, who was able to maintain her silence as she puffed out her cheeks angrily and frowned while standing diagonally behind Lawrence, and Zeke, who kept his eyes closed as though he was sleeping, were all honorable soldiers. They were mature adults who knew when to pick their fights and keep their heads down for work.

“Then why don’t I have you prove yourselves right here?” Gerald asked.

“Pardon?” Lawrence inquired.

“Your first job. The Cervel Squad will be deployed with the mission to protect our nation’s borders.”

Lawrence could feel Camila and Zeke scowl behind him, but the young Marton stared straight into Gerald’s eyes.

“For our captain, it’d be just like visiting her home,” Lawrence said.

“Precisely,” Gerald replied. “You can receive a baptism in the Rakia mountains, and the weather should be rather mild. And I’m sure that she’ll be able to do as she pleases at her home.”

“An excellent decision, Your Highness.”

Lawrence almost cracked an actual smile. The crown prince had publicly announced his engagement with Jill, earning the suspicions of those who were against war and the faction that wished to support cooperation with the Rave Empire. Marrying a daughter of House Cervel came with one glaring advantage—to prepare for the inevitable future war. Amid these swirling suspicions, if reinforcements were sent to bolster security near the borders, it would certainly anger the anti-war people and those who wished to get along with the Rave Empire. But Gerald had the perfect excuse at the ready by sending the daughter of House Cervel on her first mission with her sparkling new squad. He could claim that he was simply allowing her to visit her home, and a new squad composed of fresh graduates from the academy wouldn’t raise too many eyebrows. And there was a reason that Gerald wanted to send reinforcements, even if it meant that he had to come up with a suitable excuse.

“I’m currently busy handling a very important guest,” His Highness explained.

Just the other day, the top headlines in the papers were about Minerd Teos Rave—he’d sought refuge in the Kratos Kingdom, and the royal family took him in. Lawrence didn’t need to ask what Gerald planned on doing with a man who had potential claims to the throne—it was clear already.

“I understand that your work is no easy feat,” Lawrence said. “After all, this would affect our relationship with the neighboring empire.”

Minerd had brought a little gift with him to prove his spirit of rebellion—the Draco Flute. As he opined about the ruthless and merciless nature of the Dragon Emperor, many people in Kratos jumped on the bandwagon and saw the emperor as a heartless soul. They all dreamed of being on the side of justice—after all, no one was a villain in their story—and wished to spare the poor neighboring empire under the wicked and cruel rule of the tyrannical emperor.

“She managed to graduate from this academy, and instead of staying in this rowdy royal capital, I thought it best for her to take a breather back at home,” Gerald said. “It pains me that I can’t give her a proper day off, but this will have to do.”

He tacitly implied that these days could be treated as a vacation, however, and behind Lawrence, both Camila and Zeke must’ve assumed as much. This sort of work was Lawrence’s forte.

“Your consideration is more than enough,” Lawrence said. “I’m sure that captain would be ecstatic about this deployment, and I worry that you’ll be rumored as a prince who spoils his fiancée, since she’s allowed to head back home for her first mission.”

“Hm… That’d be an issue,” Gerald replied. “Very well, then I can ask her to investigate and eradicate the dragons prowling about the border. I’d kept this on the back burner, but this’ll be the perfect opportunity.”

Crap, this prince really can’t take a joke, can he? Lawrence heard someone let out a small shriek behind his back.

“Could you tell her as well?” Gerald asked.

“Are you not going to tell her yourself, Your Highness?” Lawrence replied.

Gerald blinked and turned pensive. What kind of reaction is that? I thought you’d claim that you’re busy and wouldn’t even give it a passing thought, but…no. I’m the one who lacks insight into his mind.

“This is already set in stone. I can’t make any changes,” Gerald said, looking as firm as ever. “It’d be troublesome if she complained at all.”

Lawrence, always one to overthink, quickly understood the intent behind the crown prince’s words. This deployment had already been decided upon, and if Jill gave any sort of indication that she was against it, he’d be in trouble and wouldn’t know what to do. I hope the Kingdom of Love falls to ruin.

“Did you just say something?” Gerald asked.

“Oh? Did you just hear me speak?” Lawrence inquired.

The crown prince was quiet for a few moments before he said, “Your order will be issued soon. Don’t embarrass me. Come back with accomplishments great enough to silence the doubters around you.”

Gerald made a futile attempt to stay firm until the very end before he turned on his heels to leave. His strides were confident and strong, which didn’t help his case. An awkward silence filled the room until Camila finally relaxed her shoulders and worked up the courage to speak.

“Who the hell was that?” she asked.

“The prince of the Kingdom of Love,” Lawrence replied.

“He’s a lost cause,” Zeke remarked. “And we’re a new squad. Exterminating dragons feels like a really tall ask, even for Captain. Though I can see her act all excited…”

The three envisioned a fired-up Jill as they groaned.

“Also, that prince seems awfully fixated on results!” Camila spat. “I don’t like that. He should treasure Jill even if she doesn’t bring back any amazing results!”

“I suppose results are also a form of love, though I don’t really understand,” Lawrence replied.

“Speaking of which, I didn’t know that you were buddies with the prince,” Zeke said.

“We’re not buddies, per se,” Lawrence said. He didn’t falter with surprise questioning and always had an answer at the ready. “There was an accident in my hometown, and the prince led the investigation team. I consulted him about my future, and he recommended me to a military academy. I’m very grateful.”

“Huh… That’s a pretty unusual route,” Camila said with a smile, though her sharp gaze was prying. “You’re actually the son of a noble household, aren’t you?”

Zeke maintained his usual grumpy visage, but he was by no means dull either.

“My older sister was sold to the palace of the King of South Kratos, thanks to my stupid relatives,” Lawrence revealed.

Camila’s expression shifted as Zeke frowned. Lawrence spoke of the truth, though even he was surprised by how convenient his story was.

“And so, I decided to work under the prince,” Lawrence added. “I want him to become the next king quickly, and I guess that’s also why I was placed as Jill’s adjutant.”

“I’m sorry…” Camila said. “I didn’t mean to dredge up any painful memories.”

“Oh, please don’t mind me. I’m not really hiding my past anyway, and I feel bad that anyone who asks would only be troubled with this information.”

“Does Captain know about your past?” Zeke asked.

“No. She’s still so young, and I can’t bring up the King of South Kratos to her.”

Surely, Camila and Zeke could read between the lines. Camila sat back down in her seat and rested her face on her hand.

“I get you,” she said. “But you really should tell her one day. Jill’s much more mature than she looks.”

“You’re right,” Lawrence agreed. “I plan on telling her before the battle of the King of South Kratos and the crown prince heats up, at least.”

“Seems like there’re political changes everywhere,” Zeke said. “Must be tough being high on the political ladder. Is your older sister safe for now?”

Camila frowned when she heard Zeke’s audacious question, but Lawrence much preferred this reaction to the one that treated him like a fragile object.

“I’ve received letters from her,” Lawrence said. “She seems to be doing well, and she said that she’s fine. The King of South Kratos is currently into very young boys, so it seems she’s been forgotten for now.”

“Ugh,” Zeke said with a look of disgust as he stuck out his tongue. “I’d love to rescue her as soon as we can. I wonder if we can cook up some sort of plan…”

“You shouldn’t carelessly say those words in a public context. You’ll get arrested for treason. There’re many people who’ll be troubled if the crown prince holds full authority and power. Plus, I’ve still got some time. If I can climb up the ladder, I might be able to buy my sister back without the need for destroying the palace. But of course, to do so, I need to have a few major accomplishments under my belt. Let’s do our best to eradicate those dragons.”

Camila lay on the desk. “I guess that’s what’ll happen to—”

“Captain’ll have a field day with this order, though,” Zeke noted.

“Why? Because she can be useful to that prince? Ugh… I don’t like that royal one bit. I feel like he won’t treat Jill well. What’s so good about him anyway?”

“You should take everything he says at face value and not overthink,” Lawrence advised. “Else, you’d fall into a deep rabbit hole.”

It seemed obvious that the prince didn’t realize how important his fiancée was to him as he did his best to act like he didn’t care much about her. Searching for a reason behind his actions seemed useless at best.

“Hey, right back at you,” Zeke warned. “Be careful, and don’t try to cross any dangerous bridges.”

Lawrence blinked. “I’m a pacifist, so I think I’ll be fine. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got some business to tend to.”

He wore his jacket and got ready to head out as Camila, who still rested her face on her hand, parted her lips.

“You’re headed to a lecture on magic theory, right?” she asked. “You really are the studious type.”

“Heh. Since I can’t use magic here, the best I can do is at least nullify the spells cast on me,” Lawrence replied.

“Your train of thought leaves much to be desired…” Zeke muttered.

“If I run into Jill, I’ll tell her about Prince Gerald.”

“Really?” Camila asked. “Are you really going to tell her that the prince visited us?”

Sounds like you don’t want to tell her about him either. But Lawrence kept his mouth shut and simply smiled as he left.

Jill looked a little glum when she learned that she’d missed her fiancé, but as expected, the little girl jumped with joy when she learned that she could exterminate dragons and eagerly prepared to head back home. No one was surprised by her clear elation.

“His Highness must be thinking about me!” she said, humming a happy little tune as she chased around dragons.

And no one could tell her otherwise. Perhaps Camila, Zeke, and Lawrence cursed Gerald because they held their unnecessary pride as men.

***

DEAR Lawrence,

Thank you so much for your gift. I was truly jumping with joy when you sent me a present that you bought with your first paycheck, but above all, I’m over the moon to learn that you made some lovely friends!

Please thank Miss Camila for me—you said she picked this gift out, didn’t you? And please thank Mr. Zeke for making matching wooden good-luck charms for you and me.

Heh heh, and your Captain must be a reliable soul. You’re surprisingly childish at times, so you best not be causing trouble, all right? At the very least, you’re older than your captain, so you should be the one making mature choices. Don’t be rude to the crown prince either, all right? It sounds like he trusts you. I’d love to meet everyone once and speak with them, but…

Please don’t worry about me. My days have been going by peacefully, and it just feels so…bizarre. It feels like time goes by differently here.

Ah, yes, just the other day, I saw King Rufus in the library. It might sound unusual, but he was reading a book; you always loved to read, too. The library here is filled to the brim with various books, and if you ever visit this place, I feel like your eyes would twinkle with delight.

Anyway, that’s what I’ve been up to these days.

Please don’t push yourself too hard, and I hope you get along with everyone.

***

TRAINING in the territory of House Cervel was by no means a cakewalk—in fact, it was so harsh and merciless that one might assume that the battlefield was safer. But the members of Jill’s carefully picked squad endured it all and managed to defeat dragons. This was a huge win for Lawrence as well, as he learned that the knowledge he’d amassed during his time with the Neutrahl Dragon Knights allowed him to have deep insight into a dragon’s biology. It came in handy.

It was also fun to watch the residents of House Cervel, who’d raised Jill, along with the household’s training. On the sidelines, it was all fine and dandy, but every now and then, he was dragged into the harsh training by two men who grabbed him by his shoulders.

“You’re coming with us today,” Camila would say.

“You’re joining us,” Zeke would add.

The only miscalculation Lawrence made was that his claims about not having magic didn’t seem to faze the people of House Cervel one bit. For the first time in his life, he wished that people would learn of his lack of mana and treat him as such, but according to the Cervels, magical energy came from muscle. Needless to say, no one felt emboldened by this claim.

Lawrence’s role was the strategist. He went to the twins of House Cervel, who’d returned from their warrior training, and heard stories about the current events of the kingdom. Lawrence also spoke with the residents to learn of the terrain and defensive formations near the border as he steadily prepared for future warfare.

The records that remained within House Cervel and their battles against the Rave Empire were especially useful; he read upon documents on the Anthos War, where the royal capital was transferred to a different city, until morning, and practically forgot about sleep. The plan to carry dragons on warships and attack the royal capital directly was an ingenious idea. This cunning scheme was widely discussed, but Lawrence took interest in a different point—he was impressed by how quickly and skillfully the old royal capital made its retreat.

One could only do so if they could match the mobility of House Cervel and know the terrain of Kratos very well. What’s more, it was clear that not a second had been wasted, and each action was carefully calculated. Rolf de Lehrsatz—the third son of the current Duke Lehrsatz—was credited with the cunning plan of attack, but it was a shame that there was not much information aside from that. Rolf must’ve known that even if he successfully attacked the royal capital, he’d need to flee quickly, or else he’d face defeat. By returning House Cervel unharmed—though their reputation was ruined—and vanishing from the face of this world, he could also prevent the Rave Empire from trying to continue the war.

It was the best strategy to change the situation during that time, and he executed it beautifully and gallantly. The elderly folks of House Cervel, who participated in the Anthos War, all claimed that Rolf disappeared like magic. And indeed, this was a spell cast using one’s own cunning, though Rolf had earned the grudge of House Cervel, and everyone treated him as their mortal enemy.

***

“FATHER looked so vexed!” Jill reported back happily after training.

Lawrence gave a wry smile. Today’s practice was to defend forts—one was protected by a squad led by Billy Cervel, the current lord of House Cervel, and Jill and her team guarded the other. The rules for this exercise were clear: each had to defend their own fort. They lost if the other team captured it. House Cervel clearly had the upper hand when it came to raw power and experience; the match was practically decided from the start. A head-on clash would’ve surely ended in the defeat of Jill and her troops.

“Well, we made them misunderstand the rules a bit,” Camila said. “They believed that they lost if their fort was destroyed.”

“Huh? Isn’t that the condition to win?” Jill asked.

“Think about it carefully. This was a defensive battle, and we won because our fort wasn’t capturedby the enemy, not because we destroyed theirs.”

A purely defensive battle wouldn’t lead to victory. And so, Lawrence immediately went to destroy House Cervel’s fort. He placed smokescreens, traps, decoys, and other distractions around his own fort, making it chock-full of little tricks that took far too much time to reach his base. He then abandoned any defensive strategies and led the troops to attack the enemy fort. Billy, who obviously tried to defend his base as he launched his attacks, all landed squarely on House Cervel’s fort, leading to its inevitable destruction. The base had turned into a grisly battlefield.

“This Raccoon Boy made your father self-destruct, Jill,” Camila explained.

“Well, almost all of us were ruled dead in combat,” Zeke added.

For training purposes, those considered dead were knocked out of the exercise, and a majority of the team, including Zeke, Camila, and Jill, were ruled dead when House Cervel’s fort was destroyed. Billy and his team still had many soldiers remaining, but with Lawrence the only one alive on Jill’s team and the fort practically unscathed, she was declared the winner.

“Oh? Are you angry at me?” Lawrence asked jokingly.

This was indeed a victory, but Zeke and Camila were forced to die an honorable death on the battlefield. This was only acceptable because it was practice, but no one was happy with dying. If they died for their own sake, that was all fine and dandy, but the notion of one happily dying for someone else was a mere pipe dream. If disposable pawns had to be used, they had to be manipulated well; they had to be tricked into thinking that they died of their own volition, and not because they were betrayed.

“I won’t choose a strategy to just achieve a goal during a real battle,” Lawrence reassured. “This was just an experiment, that’s all.”

“Are you an idiot?” Zeke replied wearily. “You should use this plan during real battles too, if they’ve got their use.”

Lawrence snapped his mouth shut as Camila grinned.

“Sure, I don’t want my death to be in vain, but you won’t use our lives so carelessly, would you?” she asked. “You hate wasting things, after all.”

“Well… Yes, I suppose,” Lawrence replied.

“Then your plan is worth doing even if it means death for us.”

“Are you really implying that you can die and truly trust in my plans?” Lawrence gazed at them, exhausted.

“Of course!” Jill replied confidently. “But I won’t let them die, of course!”

“I mean, yeah, knowing you… I mean, that’s not the point.”

“Besides, if you need to sacrifice someone with your plan, I just need to protect them! Then we’ll all be safe!”

She puffed out her chest with confidence, and Lawrence felt the strength leave his body.

“Then that defeats the purpose, doesn’t it?” Lawrence asked. “Plus, it’s too idealistic. Besides, if I were to come up with a plan to sacrifice others, it probably means that you can’t be there to protect them…”

“But you actually don’t want to come up with plans like that, do you?” Jill asked.

“Huh?” He looked back at the little girl with astonishment.

Jill nodded back. “You should trust us a bit more. You’re always thinking about others and putting your own feelings on the back burner.”

“A funny joke to say. How in the world were you able to reach that conclusion?”

To avoid being deceived, the important thing was to never place faith in others. To accomplish a necessary goal, one had to use any means necessary. I can’t possibly trust someone and try to think of a different plan for their sake, Lawrence thought. He smiled as Jill now looked stunned, while Camila and Zeke were no longer smiling. Creeped out by this reaction, Lawrence tried to break this awkward silence when Zeke clasped his shoulders.

“Dude, you’re a decent kid—a lot better than you give yourself credit for,” Zeke said. “You should be careful of getting scammed and stuff.”

That was a warning that Lawrence didn’t expect to receive, and his cheeks twitched with confusion.

“I don’t understand you,” Lawrence said. “My creed is…”

“We know, we know. You’d rather trick than be tricked,” Camila said. “But… Right, Jill?”

“Yep,” Jill replied with a solemn nod.

Feeling awkward about it all, Lawrence raised his voice. “What in the world are you all on about? I’m just letting you know, but I’m pretty confident that I could steal every single one of your assets away.”

“Stop that! You don’t look like you’re joking!” Zeke shouted.

“If you trust me so much, why not show me a bit of your sincerity? Put your money where your mouth is.”

“Sure, I don’t mind if you promise an increased return on my investments,” Camila replied.

“No, that’s too troublesome,” Lawrence replied.

“See? That’s exactly what I’m talking about.”

Camila let out a laugh, leaving Lawrence utterly confused. Jill, who stood there with a serious gaze, gave a dignified nod as she turned to him.

“Sincerity’s important…” she muttered. “All right then! Lawrence, I’ll entrust my entire assets to y—”

“Please don’t,” Lawrence interjected with a glare. “Your assets would come with Prince Gerald.”

Jill blinked rapidly as her cheeks grew tinged with pink, unable to hide her elation. Lawrence felt himself frown, but surely, he was just imagining things. He’d be troubled if the prince of the Kingdom of Love tagged along with him, and he worried about these three good-natured fools who were idiotic enough to place their faith in him.

“Just because war hasn’t started yet, you’d best not let your guards down too much,” Lawrence warned.

“‘Yet?’ There’s no guarantee that we’ll go to war,” Jill replied.

“We will.”

An ominous silence fell upon the group, taken aback by Lawrence’s firm declaration. For the past few days, stories about the Dragon Emperor slaughtering all the students of La Baier Military Academy, accusing them of being raised as rebels, circulated across the kingdom, sending shockwaves to those who heard the news. Though this was an academy for future soldiers, almost all of the students were still children, and very few survived to tell the tale.

There were no guarantees that the Dragon Emperor would be satisfied with just destroying his empire—he could easily point his blade at Kratos next. No Dragon Emperor in history had ever tried to form peace with Kratos; every single one of them started a war with the kingdom. The anti-war faction grew smaller and smaller as tensions increased. The death of children always served as the perfect tool for propaganda and to push one’s own narrative.

“You’d best be prepared for some sacrifices,” Lawrence warned. “The Dragon Emperor isn’t so kind.”

“Wait, the Heavenly Sword!” Jill cried. “The Dragon Emperor has the Heavenly Sword, right?!”

Why in the world is our captain so excited about something like that?

“I just said…” Lawrence said as he tried to lecture his captain.

He was immediately cut off by Andy, Jill’s younger brother, who jumped into the group. “Sis! Oh, and Lawrence, you’re here too?”

“What’s wrong?” Jill asked, her tone more commanding like an older sibling.

“War’s been declared,” Andy reported.

Minerd Teos Rave was officially allowed to seek refuge in the Kratos Kingdom. Crown Prince Gerald supported this decision and aimed to truly foster friendship with the Rave Empire. The Dragon God and Dragon Emperor, who repeatedly purged his citizens severely with no life spared, had lost their sense of logic. The warped, distorted sense of logic had to be made right with love. This battle, named the Rave Liberation War, had begun with words filled with love.

***

DEAR Lawrence,

I heard that war has begun. Are you safe and doing well? Or are you already on the battlefield? I trust that you’ll make it out, but…I can’t help but live with fear and worry. We don’t get much information here. In fact, I just learned about Crown Prince Gerald’s defeat.

I’ve been visiting the library every day in hopes of at least reading the daily papers, and I’ve begun to bump into King Rufus rather frequently. He’s always quietly sitting by a window, his nose stuck in a difficult book. And during these times, it’s always so peaceful and quiet that I could hardly believe that I’m in the palace of the King of South Kratos. It’s surprising, isn’t it?

I plucked up my courage and asked His Majesty if we could get the daily papers. I told him that my younger brother is a soldier, and I was curious about current events. Shockingly, the king acquiesced.

When I read about the crown prince’s loss, I was worried that the Rave imperial army would charge into Kratos, but the king smiled and reassured me. He told me that that surely wouldn’t happen. I’m beginning to feel like he’s not the man that society paints him to be. I wonder if I’m the odd one out…

***

LAWRENCE quietly shoved his letter into his pocket. Jill was the first to notice as she looked up. Camila had brought everyone some coffee and blinked at the boy while Zeke, who was tending to his blade, also paused.

“What’s wrong? Was something bad written on there?” Zeke asked.

“You received a letter from your sister, didn’t you?” Camila added.

All it takes is a few gestures for them to read my mind, huh, Lawrence thought as he flashed a wry smile and switched gears.

“I’m fine. I’ll think about this later,” Lawrence said.

It was almost time for Princess Elentzia and her Neutrahl Dragon Knights to invade. The anti-flight circles were perfectly in place, and Lawrence and the squad couldn’t expect any reinforcements. They received orders to capture the princess if at all possible. Gerald’s loss during his first battle had boosted the Rave Empire’s morale. In hopes of dragging Minerd back, the Neutrahl Dragon Knights were deployed to cross the Rakia mountains during this season. It seemed the empire was unaware that the kingdom expected this attack and had been making meticulous preparations; the dispatched troops voiced their justifiable, and frankly, correct, concerns to the Dragon Emperor. Unfortunately, being correct didn’t mean that one always got their way.

The empire was divided. Would they side with Minerd’s government-in-exile, or with the Dragon Emperor? But with Gerald’s defeat, those who adopted a more neutral stance had to provide some sort of accomplishment to offer to their emperor. The Dragon Emperor likely gave no specific orders, but it was only natural for humans to try to make up for their past behavior, and it felt more important than ever if they were up against Dragon God Rave’s reincarnation, who pushed for justice and righteousness.

“We’ve still got time to discuss a bit,” Jill said.

She took two cups of coffee from Camila and sat in a chair of snow beside Lawrence. The squad had made a temporary base made from snow; frosty powder had already buried the watchtower and cabin of the Rakia mountains. The buildings had been built with cold weather in mind and could be used, but Jill and the squad wanted to prioritize mobility and stealth—buildings would be easy targets. There were more benefits in making a temporary base from snow. Lawrence knew that igloos and the like could shield humans from freezing temperatures, but he was shocked by just how warm the thick walls, ceiling, and floor made from snow were. It was a pleasant and welcome surprise.

“I guess even you get nervous during your first battle, huh?” Jill remarked.

The daughter of House Cervel knew about Lawrence’s older sister, but Lawrence still struggled to divulge the contents of the letter he had just received. He accepted the cup of coffee and tried his best to somehow switch topics.

“I was just thinking,” Lawrence said. “I’ve been wondering why Prince Gerald lost that battle.”

“Huh? Wasn’t that his plan?” Jill asked.

“Guess so.”

Gerald himself had said before the battle that he planned to lose. His goal was to fragment the Rave Empire, and a landslide Kratos victory wouldn’t work in his favor. If Kratos won, it implied that Minerd would be made emperor; that shifty man would express his gratitude to Kratos while trying to snoop into the inner workings of the kingdom in the same breath. It was dangerous to keep Minerd longer than needed, and he would likely be disposed of when the right opportunity came along. But how will we face the Dragon Emperor now? Lawrence wondered.

“Lawrence? Earth to Lawrence, do you read me?” Jill asked.

“Huh? Oh, sorry, I was just thinking about some things,” Lawrence replied.

Gerald’s true goal wasn’t the Rave Empire, the Dragon God, or the Dragon Emperor. No, what he really wants to do is to take down the King of South Kratos. That was one of the reasons Kratos went to war against Rave. During times of war, citizens would raise their vigilance, and they might blame the King of South Kratos and his lack of involvement in national affairs. That would encourage the king to relinquish his throne as soon as he could. Once the Rave Empire was weakened and the Three Dukes were stripped of their power, Gerald would likely retreat. He’d fight against the King of South Kratos only after the borders against the empire were secured. He can continue the war against Rave or push all the blame onto the king and form peace. I guess that’d depend on the situation, but…

“Lawrence!” Jill shouted.

Suddenly, she was so close that her nose was practically pressed against his; Lawrence almost jumped away.

“Geez! You’re always lost in your thoughts,” she muttered. “It’s a bad habit of yours, you know.”

“Y-Y-You shouldn’t be one to…” Lawrence stammered.

“What? Any problems?”

What could he say? He struggled to speak as Camila let out a little cackle.

“Aw… The joys of youth!” she goaded.

He glared at her, but she only kept grinning, and Zeke quietly turned back to tend to his blade. Lawrence felt his cheeks grow warm, but surely, that was because he was too close to the campfire.

“You’re the fiancée of the crown prince,” he warned. “You’d best not get too close to other men so casually.”

“What are you on about? After all we’ve been through?” Jill replied. “If there’s something on your mind, tell me. I admit that there’re times when I can’t keep up with your intelligence, but sometimes, it’s important to let all your thoughts out!”

“You really should say that to your fiancé.”

In his panic, Lawrence let a bit of his complaints slip, but Jill only smiled back bashfully.

“His reserved nature is what makes him so cool!” she insisted.

“Uh… Okay,” Lawrence replied.

“Prince Gerald is a man with a strong sense of responsibility. I’m sure he’ll devise a plan to fight against the Heavenly Sword. He wants to protect his kingdom, and…Princess Faris too.”

Her amethyst eyes grew dark for a moment, causing Lawrence to draw in a sharp breath. He didn’t know what to say as Camila and Zeke froze as well. Jill was a younger girl than these three men. When she excitedly spoke about Gerald, she was like a girl who fell in love with the very concept of romance, and it was a wholesome sight to see. It felt like they watched over a clueless younger sister still shielded from the harshness of the world, and yet…since when did Jill have such a melancholic and pained look in her eyes? The men felt pathetic as they were unable to offer words of consolation when Jill stood up dauntlessly.

“It’s almost time,” she said. “Don’t worry. You just need to stick with me.”

She flashed her usual, reliable, and fearless smile. But it looked so fragile and dainty, as though merely brushing against it would cause it to shatter into a million little pieces. Lawrence didn’t want to learn that Jill was the kind of girl who’d be hurt by her love; if he knew, he worried that his mind would be flooded with unnecessary thoughts. A spot of fear, like a snowflake melting onto a dry sidewalk, fell upon his chest.

Can the crown prince truly end everything without fighting the Dragon Emperor? Does he really intend to protect this kingdom, and her, from the terrors of the Dragon Emperor?

“Crimson flag spotted on the top of the Rakia mountains!” a soldier reported. “It’s the Rave imperial army!”

The Dragon Emperor would cross the borders and invade Kratos. A heavenly light shot out toward the sky—it almost felt like a baptism.

***

DEAR Lawrence,

Thank you so much for your letter. It’s been a while, hasn’t it? I’ve read about the feats of the Cervel Squad in the papers, but I just can’t seem to shake this fear out of me. I end up worrying. Even if your captain is so strong and splendid that she’s called the daughter of the God of War, I still end up feeling anxious about your safety. But now that I know that you came back in one piece, I’m relieved. It’s nice that you can stay in the royal capital for a while.

I’m well, and nothing much has changed. Or perhaps…it has, just a little bit. I’ve been preparing King Rufus’s tea and have become his talking partner at times. I’ve begun serving him more closely these days. When I sought his advice about you since I was worried when you were off to the war zone, His Majesty and I began to enjoy spots of tea together. I haven’t done anything that you need to worry about, though. So you don’t have to fret over me. He isn’t the type of person who forces people to do his bidding without reason—I know people at the port circulate nasty rumors about him.

King Rufus had apparently also offered his support for the Rave Liberation War, and I was often called to help him out. He warmly welcomed nobles who had complaints with Prince Gerald, but I feel like the king is actually not happy to hear them… Deep down, he actually dotes on his son. He just makes no attempt to convey his true feelings to the crown prince. What a lonely man he is.

And though he seems to be hiding it, he keeps Queen Isabella’s diary carefully tucked away. He’s got his own weaknesses; he just doesn’t want to show them.

I now understand why there are quite a few people in the palace who wish to soothe King Rufus’s heart. I’m quite honored that he trusts me and placed me by his side. However… Well, he’s a man who’s hard to grasp, and who knows when he’ll grow tired of me. But I don’t mind. I’ve always been dead weight to you, but now, I can be useful to someone.

So I beg of you, my dear. Please treasure your own life. Don’t cast it aside so easily. You don’t have to try to save me. I’ll be fine, and I’m quite happy with where I am.

***

A professor arrived right on time at the café in the hotel lobby. He was still in his suit, having just finished a lecture at the Sorcery University of Kratos.

“Oh, I’m terribly sorry,” the professor said. “I was the one who invited you out, and yet, it seems I made you wait.”

“I didn’t at all, Professor Canis,” Lawrence replied. “You came right on time. You’ve still got another lecture later, don’t you? I’m sure that you’re busy.”

“Ah, you don’t need to worry about me. I believe this is one of my duties as one who safely managed to flee from the Rave Empire.”

Canis took off his hat and set his cane down as he gingerly sat down on the sofa in the back, guided by Lawrence. The professor clearly looked like a gentleman of Kratos; his high amounts of magical energy further hid the fact that he was from the Rave Empire. This demeanor helped him escape Rave and become a professor in Kratos as he lectured about the mythos of the Dragon God and the plight of the Rave Empire. His lectures were popular, and he always spoke to a full room of students eager to learn.

“I heard the Sorcery University wants to invite you as a visiting professor,” Lawrence said.

“Yes, I’ve received that offer, but frankly, I’m thinking of declining it,” Canis replied. “I simply don’t find myself worthy of such an important post.”

That’s a bit surprising, Lawrence thought. Canis offered Lawrence a menu, but the young man didn’t even open it and asked for a cup of coffee. Canis smiled and added a slice of cake to Lawrence’s order.

“You don’t need to act so reserved,” the professor said as he ordered the same thing. “I’ve got a real sweet tooth. When I speak with you, I especially feel like I need some sugar to help my brain. I read the magic theory thesis that you submitted to the Sorcery University. It caught my eye, and it made me want to speak with you, which is why I invited you today. That thesis is excellent.”

Lawrence was now known to be the adjutant of the crown prince’s fiancée, the daughter of the God of War. He’d assumed that the professor reached out to him to get close to Gerald or Jill, and he was a touch astonished when he heard the professor’s explanation.

“Thank you for your words,” Lawrence said. “My thesis was shot down, though.”

Canis chuckled. “You received the favor of the crown prince and entered this university, even skipping a few grades in the process. You came back, fresh from the battlefields, and I guess no one wants to entertain a shady and dangerous theory such as yours. Wanting to nullify magic and sorcery is an act of blasphemy against the Goddess, I suppose. Some wish to pursue a hopeless ideal rather than face a more feasible reality. This is the freedom that students get to exercise in academia, and the autonomy of a university.”

Lawrence tried to crack a joke, but when he received a rather astute retort, he looked up as a suspicion popped into his mind. Is the man just like me? I mean…it’s not odd if he is. If he’s from Rave, it’s only natural that he’s against the Goddess. Maybe he only fled to this kingdom and bashes Rave so that he can get promoted here.

“You don’t have to be so on edge,” Canis reassured. “I wouldn’t want to be accused of treason here. After all, that’s precisely why I was chased out of Rave.”

“Treason?” Lawrence asked.

“Is that not why purges occur? Oh, but as I mentioned at my prior lecture, I have no idea what’s going on with Dragon God Rave.”

During the final months of the prior year, a massive magic circle covered the skies over the entire continent of Platy. Even the magic researchers of Kratos had never seen it before—the magic circle was beautiful, complex, and intricately delicate. It appeared over the sky for only a moment before it vanished into particles of silver, but no one doubted that this was an act of God. There was only one deity who received the grace of the heavens and logic—Dragon God Rave.

Coffee and cake were quietly brought out for the two men, and Lawrence took a sip of his drink as though to switch gears.

“Can anyone understand what goes through the mind of a Dragon God?” he asked.

“Well, it’s only natural to assume that that magic circle was the divine crest of Dragon God Rave,” Canis explained. “No human can accurately assess the divine crest, so it’d never leave the realms of assumptions, of course.”

“There probably isn’t a person out there who saw that magic circle in its entirety.”

“I do wonder what the Dragon God has done. Judging from the antics of the Dragon Emperor, I can’t say that it bodes well for us humans.”

“I can’t deny that. The purge of Laika may have been inevitable, but he clearly went way over the line. The emperor killed anyone who showed even the tiniest bit of defiance toward him. More people are trying to flee to Kratos by the day. Perhaps he must go this far to rebuild his empire, but I can hardly believe that this is the act of the guardian of logic.”

“Or perhaps it’s the other way around.”

Lawrence looked up as Canis propped his elbows up on the table.

“Precisely because the guardian of logic is the Dragon Emperor, anything he does is correct,” Canis theorized. “Humans who refuse to follow him are in the wrong. Perhaps this is the prevailing idea.”

Canis had spouted the polar opposite during his lectures as he opined how wrong the Dragon Emperor was. Lawrence nodded, impressed that Canis could separate his political stance from his thoughts as a researcher.

“That’s an interesting thought experiment,” Lawrence said. “Professor, you specialize in the mythos of the Dragon God and the theory of God’s tolerance, I believe?”

“That’s right,” Canis replied. “I wish to unravel the mysteries of Dragon God Rave’s very existence, and have researched the logic and love expressed by the gods. You can say it’s an insolent research topic, indulgent in my own interests, as it comes with very few benefits, so I won’t know just how much longer Kratos would accept me. Luckily, my niece has been blessed with the talent for magic and has been formulating a magic theory that can match yours. Though admittedly, I may just be biased toward my family.”

“Is that why you wished to speak with me?”

“Precisely. My niece’s research delves into absorbing someone else’s magical energy and transforming it into her own.”

For a moment, Lawrence’s smile stiffened as alarm bells rang loudly in his head.

“She’s very interested in your research, as you aim to nullify magic, you see,” Canis said. “Would you be able to meet her sometime?”

“Nullifying magic and absorbing it seem like two very different theories…” Lawrence replied.

“But the basis is the same, isn’t it? We’re rejecting and extorting the love of the Goddess.”

The Order of the Ark. Since Lawrence knew what he was up against, he tried to stand up when Canis took out a large envelope and tossed it onto the table. Lawrence looked down.

“I’ve prepared details with the blueprint of the King of South Kratos’s palace, the number of people, resources, and where the guards are stationed. Everything you need is in there,” Canis said. “I’ve even noted the location of the Parrying Dagger of the Goddess.”

Lawrence wasn’t very familiar with the Parrying Dagger, but he knew it was one of the ways to combat the Dragon Emperor’s Heavenly Sword, and it was an item that Gerald had wanted to know the location of before he fought against the King of South Kratos. Because the crown prince still didn’t know where the Parrying Dagger was, he had to wait for the perfect opportunity to attack the king, despite the Rave Empire rapidly losing its power, making it open for a powerful strike.

“You must know it too,” Canis said. “You should save your sister as soon as you can. After all, she’s near the Goddess’s Guardian, the stand-in for the Dragon Emperor and the King of South Kratos. He may pale in comparison to the Dragon Emperor, but he holds enough power to serve as a substitute.”

Lawrence maintained his silence as Canis went on, “I suppose the closest comparison is the biological father of the Dragon Emperor. He was a horrible man, capable of inveigling men and women of all ages. He easily enticed a few of our people, and the Empress’s Palace of Rave was reduced to a terrible state at one point. Hence, I cannot blame your sister for being charmed by the King of South Kratos.”

The stand-in for the Dragon Emperor and his biological father… When Crown Prince Vissel occupied Rahelm, the previous emperor, Meruonis, was killed by him. But Meruonis apparently had no blood ties with the Dragon Emperor… Which means… No, forget the pedigree of the imperial family. The Dragon Emperor’s still around, and a majority of the imperial family’s gone. That’s all I need to know.

“Or else, it’d be too late,” Canis said.

How much does this man know?

“You don’t have to glare at me like that,” Canis said. “I’m on your side.”

“Unfortunately, my father’s last words claimed that I shouldn’t be tricked by others,” Lawrence replied.

“Is that why you can’t put your faith in others? I do pity you. Then why don’t I show you my hand, just a little? At first, there were talks among the Arks to take you in and claim you as one of our own.” Canis calmly hinted at his own affiliations and went on, “But watching you, I decided to change our plans. You’ve certainly got the same mindset and goals as we do. However, you’re not simple-minded enough to believe that you’ll be saved once the deities are gone. And you don’t shift the blame to the gods either. You’re not suited to be a follower, but what about a leader, then? That doesn’t suit you either. You’re not completely alone, and you don’t wish for validation or praise either. What’s more, you’re already surrounded by an excellent captain who values your abilities and friends that you can trust.”

“They’re simply my colleagues.”

“I suppose if you were to have a weakness, it’d be your youthful naivete.”

Canis chuckled and leisurely took a big bite of his cake while Lawrence coldly glared at the professor’s attitude.

“Do I look like a simple man to you?” Lawrence asked.

“You do not,” Canis replied. “You’ve got a lot of things on your mind. You have to spare your older sister from the King of South Kratos as soon as possible. Crown Prince Gerald wishes to eradicate the king, but I’m not even sure if those two truly are on such bad terms as they want society to think. Oh, and your doubts are quite correct. The King of South Kratos is playing the role of the villain because he treasures his son. And your sister might be willing to follow a man like him until the very end…”

Canis was the type who could mix half-truths in his words effortlessly. It was hard to discern where exactly his lies started and the truths ended. Lawrence couldn’t trust the man’s intel as the boy stared at the wavering surface of his now-cold cup of coffee.

“Why don’t you think of this as insurance?” Canis offered.

He placed a tiny glass bottle on the table. The container was covered in countless scratches, or rather, magic circles.

“All I need is one drop,” Canis said. “I need you to put a droplet of Princess Faris or Prince Gerald’s blood in this bottle and hand it to me.”

“What for?” Lawrence asked.

“For my niece’s experiment. She theorizes that the Kratos royal family’s blood doesn’t require as much magical energy, allowing her to possibly write a circle that resembles the divine crest. And there’re quite a few people in our group who have been trying to raise their magical energy by injecting the Goddess’s blood into their bodies. They’ve been trying for quite some time, you see. As you might know, we collect items from the Goddess and the Dragon God. The spell cast upon that bottle will magically increase the volume of blood within.”

Lawrence was admittedly a touch creeped out.

“If you cooperate with us, we can quietly kill the King of South Kratos for you. We’ll make it look like an accident,” Canis said firmly. He didn’t sound at all apologetic about what he was proposing. “It doesn’t have to be you, and I’m simply trying to invite you out of the kindness of my heart. Kratos is drunk with the idea of justice—a concept different from love—and started this war. But you’re aware, aren’t you? The Dragon Emperor cannot be underestimated. Rather than waste resources on trying to get rid of the king and fight him head-on for the throne, I find it wiser to save your soldiers for another clash.”

Lawrence could understand Canis’s points very well, but communication with the Arks was taboo in the kingdom. Gerald would never allow it. But maybe I can utilize them as I see fit. Perhaps Lawrence could ensure that no one would know or sense that he had any connection with the Arks; at the same time, he might be able to use their information and magic theory to his benefit. If so, he could save his sister, get rid of the king, and maybe even defeat the Dragon Emperor.

“You just need to use us,” Canis coaxed. “There’s no need for trust in this relationship.”

“You should trust us a bit more,” Jill’s words echoed in his mind.

He didn’t even remember when he heard her say that, but his stormy heart at once turned calm. Perhaps he could utilize the Arks to his benefit. But if he failed or couldn’t use them well, would he have the heart to face his friends and sister again? He couldn’t be tricked, and he’d use every method at his disposal. However, if given the choice, he’d much rather work with Jill and his friends than the Arks. That was how he wished to live his life, and there were those around him who also wished for him to take that path. Lawrence took a deep breath. His mind was set.

“I suppose I must provide you with an unfortunate bit of information,” he said. “The Dragon God is gone.”

Canis looked astonished, and that helped Lawrence regain his cool. Gerald had apparently been told as much by the Goddess and relayed it to Lawrence. He didn’t really believe in deities, but knew that this would be a useful bit of intel to use against the Arks. After all, they were so vehemently against the Dragon God and Goddess because they believed in the existence of the deities more than anyone else.

“No matter how feared the Rave Empire may be, the current Dragon Emperor has lost the powers of Dragon God Rave,” Lawrence explained. “He also requires quite a bit of time to rebuild his nation. We could offer peace and make him owe us a favor, but regardless, we’ve got the upper hand since we have the Goddess. Don’t you agree?”

“That’s…impossible,” Canis gasped. “But what about the divine crest? Surely, that was of the Dragon God’s…”

“A man like you must know the depths of the Calvariae Valley. Moechia Prison must feel cramped to you.”

The Calvariaens faction of the Arks, based in Rave, was likely being sheltered by the Moechian faction, which resided in Kratos. No matter the reason, the former had fled Rave to avoid the purge; if they didn’t produce any results, they must’ve felt awkward staying with a rival faction.

“I’ll pay the bill,” Lawrence said with a smile as he grabbed the envelope beside his untouched slice of cake. “Oh, and feel free to have my cake as well. I’ve received enough payment.”

While Lawrence hadn’t known about Canis’s identity until now, it was true that he had communicated with the Arks. If Lawrence wanted to remain as Gerald’s subordinate, he required some sort of souvenir, and this envelope full of information would be a suitable gift. Lawrence left the small bottle behind, grabbed his coat, and turned his back toward a stunned Canis.

“Heh… Heh heh heh!” the professor chuckled behind Lawrence’s back, prompting the young man to pause. “There’s no Dragon Consort around. There’s no reason for him to lose his divinity.”

Canis’s eyes menacingly looked up at Lawrence.

“If so, the Dragon Emperor is in the right,” Canis said. “Don’t you see? You’re way too naïve. Both you and Crown Prince Gerald are far too naïve! Why are the citizens of the nation of love so clueless?!”

He let out a chuckle, crossed his legs, and fixed his messy bangs as he flashed a smile.

“But I suppose a conversation is important,” he went on. “I’ve learned where we both stand. I pray that history will prove the justness of my conversation with you. Truly, it’s a pity that I will never be able to meet you again.”

Canis implied that negotiations had failed, and it was a futile task to try to track him down. He grabbed his cane and placed his hat in front of his chest before turning back to Lawrence, who smiled back.

“Professor Canis, I thank you for spending your precious time with me,” Lawrence said.

“I pinned you for a man who could turn the wheels of history just as Rolf de Lehrsatz had done,” Canis said.

Lawrence frowned as Canis pulled his hat deeply over his head and walked on by.

“Are you aware that one can’t possibly obtain everything they want in life?” Canis asked.

***

DEAR Lawrence,

Thank you for preparing a new method of delivery for me. Special delivery sort of makes me nervous. Would you please thank Crown Prince Gerald for me? I’m elated that I’m able to exchange letters with you whenever I wish, but I worry that King Rufus might not be so happy about this arrangement. No, I’m sure he’s not that interested in my affairs.

I’m writing today because there’s something that I must ask you. King Rufus has been gathering soldiers recently. Perhaps he’s preparing to go to war against the Rave Empire. These days, he’s been pensively gazing in the direction of the empire and re-reading Queen Isabella’s diary quite often. I wonder what’s written on those pages… You were curious about it too, weren’t you? You believe that it might have some historical value.

Unfortunately, the king hides it away immediately, so I can’t take a peek inside. I’m sorry. I’m just so, so worried. What if he’s planning on fighting the Dragon Emperor in Prince Gerald’s stead and settling it all by himself? Am I overthinking this situation?

I certainly hope that’s the case, but I truly cannot say. The papers said that this is the perfect opportunity to invade the Rave Empire, but… Lawrence, how can I assist King Rufus? What can I do for him? If only I were half as smart as you are…

If anything happens, please let me know. I’ll do my best to help you out. I don’t want him to die. Please, Lawrence. Please help me.

***

ONE couldn’t possibly obtain everything they wanted in life. And every human was prone to making mistakes. Lawrence thought that he truly understood these two adages. He always kept them in mind, even when he received his sister’s letter, heard that the King of South Kratos headed for the borders with soldiers in tow, provided an escape route for his sister for fear that that something would happen to her, and relayed information from the Arks to Gerald with the advice that the lord of House Cervel would be perfect for the role of retrieving the Parrying Dagger from the king.

The king had started an uprising, and the lord of House Cervel had died during battle in the Rakia mountains.

It wasn’t Jill, but Lawrence who dropped his cup of coffee. The liquid spilled onto the floor, and Camila, who was usually quick to wipe up any messes, was also paralyzed with astonishment.

“Lady Cervel stood at the rear and helped her citizens and soldiers flee. His Majesty—no, Rufus, the King of South Kratos, killed her as well,” a soldier reported.

“And what’s the current situation?” Zeke managed to ask as he suppressed the tremors in his voice.

“C-Crown Prince Gerald has ordered the deployment of his army, and all forces are preparing to head out,” the soldier replied.

“Are they trying to kill the king? Where’d he go anyway?”

“W-We don’t know yet, sir. He’s attacked various villages and cities in his path, even destroying cities with lords who are on his side, and the base of the Order of the Ark as well. One can only assume that he’s gone completely mad.”

“The Arks?” Lawrence managed to eke out. His hoarse whisper was so faint that no one heard him.

“In a matter of a few hours, His Highness will personally give the declaration to hunt down the King of South Kratos,” the soldier reported. “All forces are at the ready and preparing a large-scale teleportation device, so that they can head out the moment we know where that king is. Captain Cervel, I suggest that you get ready as well.”

“Got it,” Jill said, causing Lawrence’s throat to tremble once more. “We’ll make haste. When the official order is sent out, let me know immediately.”

“Jill…” Camila started.

“Camila, relay the message to everyone else, and please get ready. Zeke, Lawrence will— Lawrence?!”

He couldn’t help himself. His legs had started running before he knew it. The Cervel Squad was now an elite group of soldiers directly under Gerald’s command, and they were renowned throughout the kingdom, a feat that was almost unbelievable when the squad had initially been formed. Lawrence, in particular, had been trusted with quite a few teleportation devices for daily use, so that he could easily gather information. The military base on the Aegle Peninsula was one such building with a teleportation device that Lawrence was permitted to use.

He could only gather a small squad at most, but it was the best shot he had; he could gather horses at his destination. Many of Lawrence’s subordinates kept a tight lid on matters and never spoke more than necessary. They were often used to gather intel and were astute. When he declared that he was headed for the Aegle Peninsula and provided no further explanation, they all assumed it was another secret order from Gerald. They acted quickly, and in a matter of mere moments, Lawrence’s hand-picked squad had gathered in front of the teleportation device of the base.

“Jill! Over here! Found them!” Camila shouted.

“Lawrence! What are you doing?!” Jill shouted.

She caught up with him, but the blood drained from her face when she saw the activated teleportation device.

“Where are you going?” she asked. “The King of South Kratos’s palace?! We haven’t received that order yet! Other cities might get attacked, but…”

“Prince Gerald gave me another top-secret order,” Lawrence replied.

“Don’t lie to us, you—” Zeke roared.

Zeke’s firmness was oddly convincing, and Lawrence only flashed a faint smile before pushing away the dawdling person in charge of the teleportation device, activating it himself. His friends quickly vanished as he was transported to a different location.

The king took many mercenaries with him to the border, and much of the palace’s supplies, weapons, and security remained untouched. Rufus was out attacking somewhere else, but this palace was the perfect place to replenish supplies or hole oneself up during a siege. But with the king gone, it was Lawrence’s chance to save his sister; before Rufus made that palace his base. This was likely the only opportunity Lawrence would get to rescue her. Why did the Arks act? he wondered. Why did the King of South Kratos suddenly become erratic? Is it because I told Canis that the Dragon God was gone? No, focus on the task at hand!

Lawrence freed himself from any unnecessary thoughts as he grabbed a horse at his teleportation location and spurred his steed onward. The palace wasn’t far from the base since the king had allowed himself to be under the watchful eye of his son. It wasn’t difficult to enter and exit the city as they pleased. However, the palace itself was well-guarded and cast with various spells, making it as fortified as the royal castle.

Business was usual in the city, implying that they hadn’t been informed of the king’s erratic behavior. Lawrence felt himself breathe a sigh of relief, knowing that he made it in time. The sun was setting, but the city was as bright and cheery as ever, fitting for its moniker, “The City That Never Sleeps.”

Just then, Lawrence spotted a peculiar group, all donned in black outfits, standing outside the palace. The area around the palace lived up to its reputation, as shifty merchants and people wandered nearby to offer lust and debauchery. And yet, this dark-hooded group must’ve still attracted many eyes as nearby residents glanced at them uncertainly. How do I get rid of them? Lawrence wondered when the group noticed him first. A child waded through the group and sat atop a horse as they barred Lawrence’s path.

“Are you Lawrence Marton?” the child asked.

She wore her hood deeply, obscuring her face, but her voice made it clear that she was a young girl. Upon closer inspection, the color of her mantle or cloak was different as well; it was a rich purple with intricate embroidery decorating the borders. Clearly, this girl was special even amongst her group.

“How do you know my name?” Lawrence demanded.

“Did you come here to save your sister?” the girl asked. “You rejected our—no, my uncle’s helping hand. It’s a bit too late for you to be here, don’t you think?”

Her tone was filled with mockery as she unsheathed a dagger at her waist. She slowly raised her blade in the air, and a peculiar whir echoed in the air as a magic circle appeared beneath Lawrence’s feet. He didn’t recognize this pattern. At once, the group began to chant.

“The rite was defiled by the Dragon God’s crest.”

“Blood was shackled by the Goddess’s crest.”

“First Lieutenant Marton! They’re the Arks!” Lawrence’s subordinate warned.

Screams and the neighs of horses immediately drowned out the voice as Lawrence’s steed shook him off. He managed to land on his feet and looked up. The stormy whirlpool of magical energy that emanated from the ground removed the girl’s hood, revealing her face. Her golden locks fluttered in the air as her violet eyes pierced him. Half of her face was covered in fresh burns.

“I’m here to avenge my brethren who were burned alive,” she spat.

With a loud bloom, a massive flame burst forth from her feet, burning the girl and the chanting group in dark hoods around her. It was as though they were all being burned alive as they formed a fiery pillar, the roaring fire licking all around them.

“Give me back Uncle Canis, you criminals!” the girl shouted.

As though to reply to her claims, a thunderclap fell from the sky. Bolts of lightning fell all around, creating a wall of fire that surrounded the city, burning anything in its path. In a flash, the city was reduced to a sea of flames, turning everything into cinders.

“Report back to Crown Prince Gerald!” Lawrence roared. “The Arks have attacked! The rest of you help the residents evacuate! Hurry!”

As he angrily gave out his orders, the smell of burning flesh cut through the wall of fire. Perhaps magical energy was required to ignite these flames, and Lawrence only felt a bit of the heat and nothing more. But the palace in front of him was also struck by lightning and burned before his eyes. The guards who stood at the entrance of the palace had been burnt to a crisp, possibly struck by the bolts. Lawrence pressed his hand against his mouth as he stepped inside, careful not to inhale too much of the smoke.

He’d memorized the palace’s structure and headed for his sister’s room, but the sea of people fleeing from the palace and the flames barred his path, preventing him from stepping forward. When he finally made it to the corridor that led to the garden, he spotted another shadow headed deeper within the palace in the corner of his eye. At once, his heart thudded with dread, and he chased after this shadow without confirming their identity.

“Sister!” he cried.

A lady with hair the same color as his whirled around abruptly.

“Lawrence?” the lady asked. “Lawrence? Is that really you? Why… Why are you here?”

She was as beautiful as he remembered—no, she’d gained a touch more weight than when they lived together and had a very healthy glow. Her clothes were also of good quality, and it was clear that she wasn’t living in poverty and squalor. Lawrence ignored the aching pangs in his chest and tried his best to form a smile as he stood in front of her.

“I’m so glad I made it in time,” he said. “Sister, you remember me, don’t you? I’m Lawrence.”

“You’ve…grown so much,” she replied.

She looked a touch bewildered as her soft, unscathed hand brushed against his cheek.

“I’ve come for you. Let’s go home,” Lawrence said.

Her hand suddenly twitched as she opened her mouth. “Lawrence, why are you here?”

“I’m sorry. I don’t have the time to explain myself right now. This building will burn down soon. We need to run while we can.”

“Something happened to King Rufus, I take it… I’m sorry, Lawrence. But I must stay here.” Her hand limply slid down from her brother’s cheek. “But you should flee. I’ll be here, waiting for the king.”

“Why…”

“You’re a very smart child. I’m sure you know why.”

But Lawrence didn’t want to. He couldn’t bring himself to shake or nod his head as he gazed at his sister.

“I’m a failure of an older sister, aren’t I?” she said. “I’m really sorry, Lawrence. But please know that I love you. You’re my adorable little brother.”

She stretched out to reach Lawrence—he’d grown taller than her—and she planted a gentle kiss on his cheek. It was a greeting she always gave when she woke him up; a simple gesture she made when their father was still alive and well with them. But this time around, she turned around to head deeper inside the palace. Lawrence instinctively reached out to grab her hand. His sister looked troubled as she turned around, and before her lips formed her final decision, he shouted as loud as he could.

“I can’t have you do that! If you do… I… How would I be able to face my friends?”

Tears almost formed in the corners of his eyes, and he gritted his teeth. Perhaps deep down, Lawrence was vaguely aware that he could no longer save his sister, but he kept feeding himself the false belief that he could. He clung to this hope and tried to act all right; he trusted that with his friends by his side, he could do anything, and refused to side with the Arks. And for that, Jill’s parents died.

Lawrence’s mind went a mile a minute, annoying him greatly; he knew that he was thinking about unnecessary matters again, but he couldn’t stop himself. I didn’t want to save my sister. I just wanted to redeem myself—my mistakes and my naivete—as I refused to face reality and clung to my sister. Because I don’t know how I can face Jill and my other friends otherwise. It was all so bizarre to him now that he almost burst out laughing. He was just acting like a selfish clown.

“Sorry. You can go on ahead,” Lawrence said, releasing his sister from his grip. “It’s your life. I’ve got no right to dictate it as I see fit.”

“Lawrence…” his sister murmured, her eyes wavering.

He felt the slightest bit of disdain at his sister’s expression as he said, “I shouldn’t have come to save you. I’m a failure of a brother. So…”

But before he could finish his sentence, she hugged him tightly.

“You’ve got an important person in your life too, don’t you?” she asked. “Oh, I’m so glad to hear it.”

His impulses bubbled within him, but he gritted his teeth once more and suppressed them all. Don’t jump to conclusions. Don’t act so satisfied and proud of yourself. I’d made the wrong choice. Her parents…won’t come back from the dead.

“Please be happy,” she said.

“I never will be,” Lawrence spat.

His ideal had been crushed. He wanted to rescue his sister and introduce her to his friends. His sister’s cooking would surely please Jill’s palate. Camila would be good friends with Lawrence’s sister, and surprisingly, his sister and Zeke might make a good couple. But Lawrence could no longer make these stupid dreams come true.

“I’m sorry,” his sister repeated.

“It’s fine,” Lawrence replied.

The two let go of each other as Lawrence started to see just how futile and foolish this whole farce he dreamed of was. He felt his heart grow icy and cold. And I thought that I shouldn’t have come here to save her. Lawrence always put gains and losses on a scale with every action he took—he didn’t find himself sane or a righteous person. But this was all his responsibility. It was all his fault. This was a mistake that he made, and he couldn’t confess his sins to anyone either. But I can still return to her—to my friends.

The Arks burned the King of South Kratos’s palace, His Majesty’s pride and joy, along with his city. The crown prince’s army, which arrived following Lawrence’s report, didn’t try to attack the palace and instead worked to rescue any survivors. Gerald didn’t punish Lawrence for what he did. The palace was a base that the crown prince wanted to secure to defeat the King of South Kratos, and while Lawrence went against orders, it was canceled out by his swift actions to save and rescue survivors. Perhaps Jill even took his side.

Jill and her squad scolded Lawrence severely. But that was nothing more than a slap on the wrist, and life went on as usual. Everyone grieved over the fact that Lawrence failed to save his older sister, but no one treated him like a fragile object who needed to be coddled, and he was happy about that. Sacrifices were necessary in battle, family included. That was just how war was.

Or perhaps everyone was intoxicated by the major battle that would change the fate of this kingdom—to defeat the king. Rufus’s thought process remained elusive even until the very end, but the crown prince garnered vehement support, and his army rapidly advanced toward the Kratos king. Rufus, fitting for his role as the heel, was killed by the crown prince’s army, and his corpse wasn’t buried in the cemetery of the Kratos royal family. He was instead abandoned at the cape of the Aegle Peninsula. Gerald couldn’t allow his father to rest in the same place as his mother. However…

“Father, Mother,” Jill said quietly as she stood alone in front of her parents’ graves. They were buried in her hometown. “I avenged you both.”

Guardians of the Border had a nice ring to it, but in reality, because House Cervel was on the border, they were constantly dragged into battles. It wasn’t unusual for the lord’s corpse to go missing, but Jill’s parents had only been sliced in two. The rest of their bodies remained intact, almost untouched by any other scars, as though their enemy had shown them his respect.

But no one could mention that. After all, that would question the murder of the king himself. With the passage of time, perhaps public perception would change, but hindsight was always twenty-twenty; it was foolish for a scholar to act as though they knew better or could’ve acted more intelligently. If Gerald could splendidly protect Kratos’s peace, the murder of his father would be justified, and if Gerald failed, his actions would be critiqued by future generations. That was simply how history worked.

“House Cervel will be all right,” Jill said. “Brother Chris might look a bit unstable or unsteady at times, but I’m sure that my older sister can help him out. And I… I…”

She trailed off, her feeble and faint voice gradually turning into hiccupping sobs. She wept softly, her tears like gentle rain on her parents’ graves. Until now, she hadn’t uttered a single word of weakness, repeatedly claiming how proud she was of her parents, the first ones to try to defeat the King of South Kratos.

Camila, hidden behind some trees, sniffled as Zeke frowned while expelling a long sigh. Lawrence looked up at the skies, hoping for even a small spot of rain, but unfortunately, the clear, blue welkin shone down upon them, refusing to hide Jill’s tears.

“I hope this war will end now,” Camila muttered.

“Hey, you can cry too,” Zeke said to Lawrence, scowling despite his kind tone. “You lost your older sister, didn’t you?”

“Sure. I’ll think about it,” Lawrence replied.

“You won’t change that side of yours, huh, cunning raccoon?” Camila asked.

“Hey, I get it. Crying won’t change anything,” Zeke finished. “Just don’t get involved with any shady folks, got it?”

Lawrence was about to ask what Zeke was referring to before quickly realizing that the man must’ve been talking about the Arks. Information must’ve leaked somehow, reaching the ears of Zeke and Camila. Lawrence couldn’t deny that he spoke with Canis, and instead of contesting anything, young Marton simply replied that he’d do his best to be careful. Hidden in the foliage, he turned back to Jill—her faint, hesitant sobs turning into loud cries of anguish and grief. She fell to the ground and cried her heart out like a little child.

“Should we go to her? Seems like the right time,” Lawrence said.

“Wouldn’t want to cede this role to Cervel’s residents,” Camila said. “And we’ve got your plan, don’t we, Raccoon Strategist?”

“All right,” Zeke said, gathering himself together as he stood up.

In his arm was a basket full of Jill’s favorite foods, and he silently approached her while Camila was the one to call out to their captain. Their roles had already been divided among them, and there was no need to spell it out. Jill noticed Lawrence and her other two subordinates as she widened her eyes and hastily wiped her tears away. Zeke quietly threw her a towel, and Camila warned the little Cervel not to rub her eyes too much.

“Once we get some time to mourn for the ones we lost and the war ends, you’ll become the crown princess,” Camila said. She displayed her kindness despite the pained look on her face.

“Let’s grab a bite first, huh?” Zeke added as he opened the basket of food in front of the graves. It was clear that his captain was very important to him.

But I won’t believe in a future like that, Lawrence thought. He knew that this war wouldn’t end and that the Dragon Emperor would never agree to peace. If there was any such hope, the girl who was the commander of the arks—her purple mantle was proof of her rank—wouldn’t have sacrificed herself and launched a vicious attack. Perhaps the King of South Kratos acted erratically because he also knew that he wouldn’t stand a chance against the Dragon Emperor. The Parrying Dagger was also nowhere to be seen, and Gerald was never able to obtain it. Where did we go wrong? Or were we mistaken from the start? Still, you… No, I wish for my squad to at least…

“Join us,” Zeke urged.

And so, Lawrence walked ahead, doing his best to act normal as he always did.

***

SOON after, the Dragon Emperor took over a ship that set sail from the Verrat Duchy, filled with people seeking refuge in Kratos. An absolute massacre in the Aegle Peninsula ensued. But Lawrence still excelled in feigning a mask of normalcy. He felt that they had entered a war with no end, but his mind desperately raced for a way out for his friends. The moment he let his sister out of his grasp and returned to his friends, he continuously chose a path of safety for his friends as though to atone for his actions. The beginning of the end was when Princess Faris welcomed her fourteenth birthday.

Despite reports of the Rave imperial army’s ships departing from the port of Beilburg, Gerald called the Cervel Squad from the Cervel domain to the royal capital. He wanted the squad to bolster the defenses around the royal capital, making it imminent that the Cervel territory would fall. Gerald had likely braced himself for the end, and Lawrence also knew that they would die in the near future. But surely, he was at least allowed to choose how he could go.

How can I prevent Jill and my other friends from being stricken with grief? How can I allow them to experience the least amount of pain and anguish? Lawrence thought when hushed rumors of Jill’s capture and execution—hence, she was summoned back to the capital—reached his ears. At first, Lawrence thought that this was some sort of sick joke, but reality soon told him otherwise. He convinced his friends, who impatiently wanted to save their captain, that he would head to the crown prince alone. And even when Lawrence found himself standing in front of Gerald, he could hardly believe the words he heard.

“Execute our captain?” Lawrence asked incredulously. “Surely, you must be joking with me.”

Reasonable excuses were lined up in front of him, including claims that Jill tried to poison Princess Faris, that the young Cervel might’ve sided with the Rave Empire, which caused her to carry out her failed assassination, and that she already had two subordinates from Rave under her. Lawrence felt like laughing at this farce.

The matter about Faris couldn’t be forgiven, of course. Lawrence had heard that she was in bed, ill from the poison, but she was always sick one way or another and stuck in bed anyhow. Gerald must’ve known that his excuses were flimsy as he took on an exhausted tone, weary of this idle conversation.

“I got my hands on the Parrying Dagger,” he revealed.

“Weren’t you the one who claimed that the Parrying Dagger was destroyed by the King of South Kratos, Your Highness?” Lawrence asked.

“Now, I can fight against the Dragon Emperor. She’s no longer needed.”

“I struggle to understand what you’re talking about. I ask that you please explain it to me, Your Highness. Your reasoning is far too flimsy and poor to—”

But the moment Lawrence tried to corner the prince, he noticed Gerald’s eyes turn darker as though his irises had been sullied. By what, Lawrence couldn’t tell. It was apparent, however, more than words or expressions or any form of eloquence, that despair clouded Gerald’s mind.

“Did…something happen?” Lawrence asked cautiously.

“Nothing that you need to know about,” Gerald said firmly.

The two had this sort of conversation many times before, and every time, Lawrence had simply nodded his head in agreement and gone on his way. Yet, after everything that had happened, he found himself hesitating. I guess… I surprisingly grew fond of this prince, too. I’m always like this, aren’t I? Lawrence couldn’t help but shame himself, and he was the first to offer his resignation.

“I understand,” he said. “Your wish is my command, Your Highness.”

Gerald, who’d been stone-faced until now, twitched ever so slightly. All the while, Lawrence revealed the location of his friends, who were trying to do anything they could to rescue their captain, and the crown prince drew his chin back with a nod.

“I’ll head back first and lure them out,” Lawrence said. “You should then bring out your soldiers and corner them. But I ask that you keep this entire operation a secret—if word spreads that you killed the Cervel Squad, it will affect the morale of our army greatly. I don’t recommend you use the royal army.”

“Then I’ll use the castle’s soldiers,” Gerald replied. “You’re not planning on being a traitor, are you? I thought—”

“Why do you think I’m asking you to prepare your own soldiers? Even if I managed to lead the squad and head out, if you truly plan on killing Jill, we’d all die before we could save her. And as you know, I don’t really want to die a meaningless death.”

In any case, the soldiers that Gerald kept in the royal capital greatly eclipsed the number of the squad members who remained when they heard of Jill’s execution. No plan, no matter how ingenious, could possibly flip the tables unless the leader was a Dragon Emperor. Or would Rolf de Lehrsatz be capable of some sort of cunning strategy? Lawrence’s mind was filled with useless ideas as he left the room; he was skilled at wearing a mask of indifference. No longer would he make the same mistakes and try to gain everything he wished for; his strides were quick and confident when he bumped into a small shadow who barred his path.

“Sir…Lawrence,” the tiny princess murmured. She’d just descended the staircase.

Even Lawrence was surprised by how icily he gazed at the princess; his entire heart grew cold. He’d met the princess several times before in the presence of Gerald or Jill, and had said simple greetings and nothing more. Still, it seemed the princess recognized his face.

“Oh, pardon me, Princess Faris,” Lawrence said with a smile. “I’m glad to see that the poison hasn’t affected you too much.”

Faris’s gaze wavered. She must’ve heard the rumors of Jill’s execution as the Cervel was suspected of poisoning the royal princess of the kingdom.

“I-I’m here…t-to speak with my brother,” Faris stammered.

“Prince Gerald is in his office,” Lawrence replied. “It seems he’s suffering from a fresh broken heart, so I do ask that you comfort him.”

“A…broken heart?”

This innocent question caused Lawrence to crack a smile, one laced with mockery.

“Prince Gerald was in love with Jill, after all,” Lawrence explained.

Did he sound weary? Or was he frustrated? He voiced the feelings of Gerald, who hadn’t even told Jill about his affection that he held deep down.

“And I’m about to betray my friends,” Lawrence went on. He was practically taking his anger out on the princess, but his heart didn’t ache with pain for her. “Why are you here, if I may ask, Princess Faris?”

Lawrence had an inkling, though he had no reasoning for his confident assumption.

“You hold more magical energy and power than I ever could have,” Lawrence muttered. “You could’ve had everything you wished for, and yet, you still dare act like a victim.”

This princess was the cause behind everything—it was precisely why Gerald couldn’t treasure Jill.

“M-My brother…just told me to leave…everything to him,” Faris stuttered.

“And so, you end up doing nothing at all again, as you always do,” Lawrence replied. “Useless woman. Not like I care, though. I guess this kingdom was right to fall after all. I pity Prince Gerald. He destroyed himself, and for what? All for someone like you?”

He let out a derisive laugh at the pale-faced princess and left. He wouldn’t meet the princess again anyway; he was headed for his death.

***

THE flurry of snow must’ve obscured Camila’s vision, and yet, she skillfully hid her presence as she accurately took down one soldier after another with her bow. Lawrence felt like it was such a waste to see her go. He felt the same toward Zeke, who didn’t falter as he was surrounded by enemies and vastly outnumbered. But I guess this comes as no surprise, Lawrence thought.

When the Dragon Emperor still had a shred of sanity, this squad had somehow survived against the emperor’s onslaught using every plan at their disposal. Above all, Jill had taught every single one of her soldiers how to wield magical energy, and they’d turned into an elite squad. The squad, which had formerly been Lawrence’s, had been renamed to the Cervel Squad. And so, Lawrence knew them very well. He knew how they fought.

He used his troops to ambush his former friends, destroying Camila’s team first. Zeke’s team was now divided and isolated.

“I warned you time and again to never stand on the front lines, but I guess you won’t listen to me, even until the very end,” Lawrence said.

Camila was the most troublesome if she managed to flee, and he set his sights on crushing her first. Though Lawrence stepped forward, Camila refused to flee. Her body was covered in countless wounds, and she could no longer move as nimbly as before, but she used her blood-soaked hand to pull her bow back.

“Unusual for you to step forward, damn raccoon!” she shouted.

“Well, I ought to act. Lest Prince Gerald cast his suspicions onto me,” Lawrence replied.

“What’re you planning?”

“I’ve already told you that we can’t possibly rescue Jill. The royal castle is currently on high alert in preparation for Rave’s imperial army. Even if you guys charge in with gusto, you’ll just die in vain.”

“But I know that you can think of some kind of ingenious plan!”

“I was only able to craft reckless schemes because Jill was here.”

The daughter of the God of War’s back was indeed a reliable one, and perhaps this was a burden for her. Maybe she wished for something else, but she was an unrelenting pillar of support, and Lawrence leaned on her until the very end. Camila, Zeke, and Gerald surely felt the same.

“Everyone here, myself included, all have the responsibility for making her into the God of War’s daughter,” Lawrence said.

“What are you on about?!” Camila roared as she kicked snow into the air and gained some distance.

Lawrence used this opportunity to close the gap. He didn’t have much magical energy to spare, but he could speed himself up a bit and catch his enemies off guard. He’d never forget this sensation for the rest of his life—as ironic as it might sound, since his own end was quickly approaching—the feeling of his blade stabbing Camila’s body.

“You’re…really…” Camila groaned.

She couldn’t speak as she fell on her elbows, and Lawrence heard an angry roar behind him.

“Bastard!” Zeke shouted. “What in the world are you doing, stupid raccoon?! This isn’t funny!”

“Why should it be? I’m not kidding around,” Lawrence replied.

He glanced at the pocket watch around his waist. He was almost out of time. Zeke was already wounded, but he pushed his limits and rushed through in hopes of saving Camila’s team. Those backed in a corner were the most terrifying, and Lawrence didn’t have the leeway to pick and choose his methods. Zeke swung his greatsword, cutting through the air and Lawrence’s phantom.

“What the—” Zeke started.

“Sorcery, courtesy of the Arks,” Lawrence replied.

Zeke, specially trained by Jill, normally wouldn’t be duped by this poor phantom, but the sorcery of the Arks was fundamentally different from magical energy. Unless one was well-versed in sorcery or could wield magical energy skillfully to sense it, this spell couldn’t be seen through at a glance. Zeke, his back now open for an attack, barely avoided an injury in a vital area, but he staggered as a dagger dug into his shoulder.

“I… I told you that you shouldn’t hang out with shifty people…” Zeke grunted.

“Well done, Lawrence,” Gerald said as he destroyed the rest of Zeke’s team.

Lawrence turned his back on his two paralyzed friends as he turned back to the crown prince. Just a little bit more. Just a tiny bit more…

“These two have served Kratos for many years,” Lawrence said. “I ask that you finish them without inflicting much pain.”

“You’re…gonna get betrayed one day!” Zeke growled.

He groaned as he removed the dagger from his shoulder and fell to his knees. Camila was buried in the snow, shooting daggers at Lawrence.

“And what about you two?” Lawrence asked, gazing down at his former colleagues. “You two said that you’d happily die with your faith placed in me.”

“Prince Gerald!” a messenger cried as they rushed toward him on horseback. “Is His Highness around?! A prisoner has escaped! Jill Cervel has fled! We’re currently tracking her down, but we don’t have enough people…”

Gerald glanced at Lawrence, who smiled back. The two had known each other for many years, and there was no need for words. The crown prince knew that Lawrence wouldn’t actually betray Jill and his friends. And Lawrence was aware that he wouldn’t be spared as the sole survivor after Gerald betrayed Jill.

“I see now,” the crown prince said, gripping his spear.

Lawrence knew that he couldn’t evade this attack. “This plan had the highest rate of success. You’re the greatest obstacle to her escape, you see.”

“How foolish. I can kill all of you in a flash and immediately head back—”

Just then, Gerald dropped his gaze to his feet, and Lawrence gave a soft chuckle, impressed by the prince’s keen senses. Following the defeat of the King of South Kratos, Lawrence had gathered what little documents the Arks left behind and found details of a magical circle that sapped away magical energy. He couldn’t keep it in effect for long, but he could do enough to exhaust the crown prince.

Lawrence’s plan was to shave away as many personnel from the royal castle as he could to weaken security and keep Gerald away from the castle for as long as possible. Lawrence also wanted to sap away as much of the crown prince’s magical energy as he could.

“I heard that you got your hands on the Parrying Dagger,” Lawrence said.

If the legends he heard weren’t pure mythology, and if a Goddess really did exist, the Parrying Dagger of the Goddess was by no means a normal blade. Wielding it just once would surely deplete quite a bit of magic.

“You worked so hard to steal it from the King of South Kratos, didn’t you?” Lawrence asked. “Couldn’t you at least let me see it, just once? I’d love to lay my eyes on it. Call it a parting gift for my afterlife.”

“I’ve no need to provide you with one,” Gerald said.

The crown prince, skilled with both the pen and the sword, chose a logical route to end Lawrence, who possessed hardly any magical energy. Such a pitiful prince, a man logical to the core, despite being the prince of the Kingdom of Love. Lawrence couldn’t help but chuckle.

“But you went so far to obtain it, even betraying Jill,” he said.

Gerald’s face shifted. He tossed away his spear as silver magical particles gathered in his hand. Lawrence had seen this color and shape on the battlefield before when he faced the Dragon Emperor’s Heavenly Sword. Seems like the Goddess and the Dragon God actually do exist, he thought.

A loud boom was followed by a chunk of magical silver energy. It was as though the sun had fallen on the tundra as light scattered all throughout. Lawrence was faced with the fruits of his own research—a magic circle that could nullify magical energy. This spell, however, couldn’t fully negate an overwhelming amount of magic. The magic circle itself was a contradiction in and of itself—it required magical energy to activate and negate magical energy.

“Lawrence! Run!” Camila shouted.

Lawrence turned to the two behind him. “Nah, I don’t think I can. Sorry about dragging you into this mess.”

“You moron! Why didn’t you tell us anything?!” Zeke roared.

“Hey, I’m not the kind of person who can receive the trust of you two,” Lawrence replied.

Even until the end, he couldn’t be an honest person. He couldn’t become someone who would join everyone else in their deaths in hopes of saving Jill. I think I did pretty decently, though. Lawrence was allowed to die without getting tricked or betrayed by anyone—he didn’t turn out like his father. What’s more, he found himself facing a sacred treasure of the Goddess, though his magic circle was quickly fading away under the overwhelming might of his enemy.

A loud shatter rang in the air as though glass had broken into a million little pieces. The magic circle was completely destroyed and blown away as Gerald rushed in with the blinding dazzle of his Parrying Dagger in his hand. The crown prince’s blade was so breathtakingly beautiful, but apparent anguish and hopelessness filled his eyes. This anger and despair weren’t pointed at Lawrence, but at the crown prince himself.

Gerald would no doubt continue to hide all of his secrets and bury his feelings as he continued onward. He couldn’t even allow himself to express his feelings of affection to the girl he loved. Lawrence already knew that possessing magical energy didn’t equate to one’s happiness. The gods were cruel, but their jobs were no easy feat either. Lawrence couldn’t help but let one last snarky remark slip from his lips.

“I knew that you liked Jill all along.”

“You’re one to talk,” Gerald growled.

Lawrence couldn’t refute that. He didn’t even feel pain as the blade pierced through his chest.

“Hey… You bear… Still alive?” Camila grunted.

“Yeah… But my vision’s failing me. How’s the raccoon doing?” Zeke asked.

Lawrence, who’d been stabbed by the glowing blade, rolled on the ground lifelessly. He’d never move again.

“He’s dead. Looks happy with himself, though,” Camila replied.

“Then our plan…was a resounding success…” Zeke murmured.

“That shitty prince… I’ll never forgive that bastard. If I meet him again… I’ll kill him. For sure.”

“‘Again?’ In your…next life?” Zeke let out a feeble chuckle, knowing that he’d soon breathe his last.

“Our life…wasn’t so bad. We were vagabonds…but we even made some friends.”

“Yeah… If Captain’s managed to flee…I won’t ask for more.”

“But…”

Camila trailed off, her eyelids feeling too heavy for her. Jill would be forced to fight on as the God of War’s daughter, a hefty cross for her to bear, while she knew that her fiancé had betrayed her. And Lawrence died happily, knowing that he hadn’t been deceived, after he killed his friends and was killed by his master. The two were younger than Camila—they were like children to her—and she started questioning what she’d been doing as one of the adults of the group. I don’t want this, God, she thought. This isn’t happiness. This shouldn’t be what we strive for.

She knew she was being arrogant for praying to a god despite betraying both Rave and Kratos. But God… Please, if you’re there… Her vision began to turn monochrome as though the world was telling her that she was near the end.

***

SHE was barefoot in her nightgown as she stood atop the tallest tower in the royal castle. The blizzard grew fiercer by the moment, burying the bonfires and the darkness of night in a sheet of white. And yet, this little girl didn’t feel cold at all. She hummed a little tune by herself, her voice faint but unwavering.

“A lullaby?” the Goddess asked.

The girl gazed at the black spear—the Goddess claimed that she felt most at ease in this form, though the girl could hardly understand why. The spear twitched and hastily came up with an excuse.

“S-Someone taught me lullabies a long time ago! Um, who was it again? Er, I think it was…”

“It’s a lullaby known throughout Kratos,” the little girl replied. “You’re the one who made it, didn’t you?”

“Huh? No, I don’t remember making a song like that.”

The more the girl spoke with the Goddess, the more it became apparent that this Goddess was unreliable. Why was I afraid of this…thing? the girl thought.

“You hold more magical energy and power than I ever could have. You could’ve had everything you wished for, and yet, you still dare to act like a victim. Useless woman.”

Lawrence’s angry remarks echoed within the girl’s mind; for the first time in her life, someone had pointed their malice at her, and he was right to be angry. The words struck her chest and refused to let her go. But if I really can do anything I wish for… the girl thought.

“Are you sure?” the Goddess asked. “Do you really want to turn back time? You’re the only one who’ll keep your memories, Faris. Doesn’t that make you feel so lonely?”

Young Faris shook her head at the Goddess’s warning. “I’ve already made my choice. Goddess Kratos, please turn it back.”

“But… But… Faris, you might become very ill and remain bedbound… And my older brother will be furious with me…”

“Your brother can only be angry with you if you turn back time. Or else, he’d remain gone from this world.”

“Oooh! Fair point! You’re so smart, Faris!”

Is this Goddess really all right in the head? Faris’s unease grew during the past few hours that she spent with the deity, but she smiled and kept silent. She was baffled by her past self. Why did I fear the Goddess so much anyway? Below her, she spotted her older brother about to kill his fiancée. Faris was pained to see her brother wielding an imitation of the Sacred Spear. She didn’t even want to imagine what went through his mind—that was her weakness.

Faris gripped the black spear, aiming it squarely at her brother’s fiancée. The fiancée was supposed to become Faris’s sister-in-law, and the Cervel was a fitting first tribute for the princess to cast aside her neediness and naivete. Faris loved her brother’s fiancée, who always brought a ton of snacks when the princess was sick in bed, but she knew best that she had no right to hold these feelings.

Even if Faris turned back time and revived the fiancée, the princess would never forget the feeling of sullying her own hands—just as the Goddess was never able to reset her memories.

“Are you ready, Goddess Kratos?” the princess asked.

“You can just call me Kratos, Faris,” the Goddess replied with a smile like a blooming flower. “We’re going to become comrades—friends—from now on, aren’t we?”

And so, Faris also smiled back brightly before she started her song. I’m the Goddess’s vessel. I should never forget who I was until now and who I will become. I’m not the victim. I’m the assailant.

“Here I am in Kratos, the kingdom of the west,

“A nation protected by the Goddess,

“Where flowers and fruits sing,

“Happiness blooms here.

“The seeds you sow will surely bloom in this kingdom,

“For this is Kratos, the kingdom of the west,

“A nation protected by the Goddess,

“Where flowers and fruits sing.

“Love is present here.

“You won’t fall. The sun and the land will always be here for you.”

The black spear climbed up to the sky, now devoid of logic. The bell to regain love sounded, and a whirlpool of magical energy drowned out the lullaby. This is where it all begins. Right here. This is the start of a do-over, a fate where love will always prevail and logic will be thoroughly examined.

“Oh, Dragon God and Goddess,

“This logic and love are wrong. We cannot go back.

“The way back shows an incorrect path, and I cannot love our final destination.

“Fate will receive no do-overs as it keeps going and going.

“And lo! The bell rings to signal the end.

“We will all wither and fade away in the end.

“Goodbye! Goodbye.”

Though They Will Always Remain Apart, God Prays

Though They Will Always Remain Apart, God Prays

THE villages, cities, fields, livestock, and people all went up in flames. Black smoke billowed in the air as the rivers were dyed red with blood. Corpses were trampled underneath the feet of many as angry roars and screams rang out. The stench of death hung thickly in the air—this was no longer a battlefield but a scene of execution.

The Dragon Emperor, who’d transformed the deserts of the Aegle Peninsula into a sea of blood, was nothing more than a slaughterer who would kill a baby with a smile. Acts of surrender, pleas of mercy, and petitions for benevolence did little to dissuade the emperor from dishing out a grisly fate. He’d never forgive the citizens of Kratos, or even his own citizens, who refused to die for Dragon God Rave.

When Jill heard the rumors, she could hardly believe her ears. She’d fought against the Dragon Emperor several times, and he wasn’t the type to blindly pursue her and the others when she chose to retreat. One was justified in eradicating a retreating enemy if they refused to surrender. If an enemy were allowed to escape and regroup, their own hatred would propel them to seek vengeance as they returned stronger than before. And yet, the Dragon Emperor held logic and power that trumped such reason. The blade he wielded was beautiful and always filled with silver light. He could make stardust rain upon the afternoon sky if he so pleased.

Jill was secretly curious about this man and wished to learn more about him.

“Kill everyone. Don’t let anyone escape,” he said, his eyes dark and gloomy. He seemed like a completely different person. “Devastate everything—hope, love, dreams, and bonds.”

As people fled for their lives, he gazed at them with amusement, slaughtering everyone in sight. No longer did he resemble a human.

“That’s what happened to me!” he shouted with a maniacal guffaw. It sounded as though he was crying.

No one knew what caused this change or what triggered his personality to shift. The one unchanging fact was the silver sword in his hand. It was breathtakingly gorgeous, as though the weapon descended from the heavens.

Even amid the hellish scene he created, that blade was still stunning and eye-catching. It compelled Jill to say a prayer to it—a fragile light of hope. With every swing, bright particles scattered like tears, squeezing the hearts of those who witnessed it. Like a harbinger of doom, everyone knew that the sight of that sword signaled the end.

But whose tears danced in the wind? Was it the tears of the Dragon Emperor who wielded the blade? Or did they belong to a god like that silver dragon?

Jill opened her eyes. She snapped awake like a soldier and flashed a wry smile. Even in prison, she dreamed of the battlefield. Perhaps she was still wary and vigilant of the Dragon Emperor’s invasion. She also held a glimmer of hope. If the emperor invaded, Gerald might postpone her execution and free her from prison. After all, the Cervel Squad was an elite force directly under Crown Prince Gerald’s control.

No, I doubt it. Prince Gerald isn’t the type to easily overturn a decision he made… She knew that his younger sister took priority over anything else, but even Jill couldn’t predict her own fate. I was rejected by him. As the realization sank in, she felt a sting in the back of her eyes; she quickly shook her head and stopped herself. How foolish she felt for being more hurt by her broken heart than by her execution. She blamed the cold for her inability to act. The prison was dimly lit even in the middle of winter as Jill curled into a tight ball.

It’d been three days since she was suddenly thrown into prison. At first, she was confused by her circumstances and obediently followed orders, but no longer could she sit back and do nothing. Come on, me! Get angry.

She clutched her knees and gritted her teeth. Now wasn’t the time to cry, and she’d much rather go wild with rage instead. Gerald had asked for Jill’s hand in marriage, and she raced through the battlefields in hopes of becoming a fitting wife for him. She spent six years doing her best, only to be thrown away in a horrible fashion. Unforgivable.

Above all, Jill wasn’t the type to quietly wait in her cell for her execution. The status of her family and her subordinates was unknown; she didn’t even know what she meant to Gerald. All she knew was that she’d die at this rate—she had to do something, anything. She needed to bend her fate with her own hands, even a little. All right, farewell, my first love. It tore at her chest to cast aside her past six years, but that was all she could do to move forward.

Jill took a deep breath as she glanced around her surroundings. Only one person was standing on guard, and she recalled that people had left not long ago. Far too few people were around now, suggesting that something might’ve happened. No matter the case, this was a convenient opportunity.

Jill stood up in her cold prison cell. She clenched her fist and destroyed the lock that confined her in her little box.

Additional Resources